This is a modern-English version of Vathek; An Arabian Tale, originally written by Beckford, William.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
VATHEK;
AN ARABIAN TALE,
An Arabian Story,
BY
BY
WILLIAM BECKFORD, ESQ.
WILLIAM BECKFORD, ESQ.
WITH
WITH
NOTES, CRITICAL AND EXPLANATORY.
Critical and explanatory notes.
LONDON:
GEORGE SLATER, 252, STRAND.
LONDON:
GEORGE SLATER, 252 Strand.
1849.
1849.
p. iMEMOIR.
BY WILLIAM NORTH.
William Beckford, the author of the following celebrated Eastern tale, was born in 1760, and died in the spring of 1844, at the advanced age of eighty-four years. It is to be regretted, that a man of so remarkable a character, did not leave the world some record of a life offering points of interest different from that of any of his contemporaries, from the peculiarly studious retirement and eccentric avocations in which it was chiefly passed. Such a memoir would have formed a curious contrast with that of the late M. de Chateaubriand, who, born nearly at the same period, p. iioutlived but by a few years, the strange Englishman, whose famous romance forms a brilliant ornament to French literature, which even Atala is unlikely to outlive in the memory of Chateaubriand’s countrymen. All men of genius should write autobiographies. Such works are inestimable lessons to posterity. As it is, there are few men, of whom it is more difficult to compose an elaborate and detailed history than the author of “Vathek.” From such scanty sources as are open to us, the reader must be content with a few striking facts and illustrations, which may serve to convey some idea of the idiosyncrasy of a man, whose whole life was a sort of mystery, even to his personal acquaintances.
William Beckford, the author of the well-known Eastern tale that follows, was born in 1760 and died in the spring of 1844 at the age of eighty-four. It’s unfortunate that a man with such a remarkable character didn’t leave behind a record of his life that highlighted points of interest different from those of his contemporaries, particularly given his uniquely studious retirement and eccentric pursuits. A memoir from him would have provided a fascinating contrast to that of the late M. de Chateaubriand, who was born around the same time and outlived the peculiar Englishman by just a few years. Chateaubriand’s famous romance is a shining part of French literature, one that even Atala is unlikely to surpass in the memories of Chateaubriand’s fellow countrymen. All talented individuals should consider writing autobiographies; they offer invaluable lessons for future generations. As it stands, there are few individuals about whom it’s more challenging to create a comprehensive and detailed history than the author of “Vathek.” From the limited sources available to us, the reader is left with just a few striking facts and examples that may hint at the unique character of a man whose entire life remained somewhat of a mystery, even to those who knew him personally.
His great-great-grandfather was lieutenant-governor and commander of the forces in Jamaica; and his grandfather president of the council in the same island. His father, though not a merchant, as has been represented, but a large landed proprietor, both in England and the West Indies, was p. iiilord mayor of London, and distinguished himself in presenting an address to the king, George the Third,—by a spirited retort to his majesty,—who had the ill-breeding to treat discourteously a deputation which the lord mayor headed. The portraits of Alderman Beckford, and his more celebrated son, were painted by Sir Joshua Reynolds. The former died in 1770, leaving the subject of this memoir the wealthiest commoner in England.
His great-great-grandfather was the lieutenant governor and commander of the forces in Jamaica, and his grandfather was the president of the council on the same island. His father, rather than being a merchant as often claimed, was actually a large landowner in both England and the West Indies, and he served as lord mayor of London. He made a name for himself when he presented an address to King George the Third, responding sharply to the king’s rude treatment of a delegation he led. The portraits of Alderman Beckford and his more famous son were painted by Sir Joshua Reynolds. Alderman Beckford died in 1770, leaving the subject of this memoir the richest commoner in England.
No pains were spared on the education of the young Croesus—the lords Chatham and Camden being consulted by his father on that subject. Besides Latin and Greek, he spoke five modern languages, and wrote three with facility and elegance. He read Persian and Arabic, designed with great skill, and studied the science of music under the great Mozart.
No effort was spared in the education of young Croesus—his father consulted lords Chatham and Camden on the matter. In addition to Latin and Greek, he spoke five modern languages and wrote three with ease and grace. He read Persian and Arabic, designed with impressive skill, and studied music under the great Mozart.
At the age of eighteen he visited Paris, and was introduced to Voltaire. “On taking leave of me,” said Beckford, “he placed his hand on my head, p. ivsaying, ‘There, young Englishman, I give you the blessing of a very old man.’ Voltaire was a mere skeleton—a bony anatomy. His countenance I shall never forget.”
His first literary production, “Memoirs of Extraordinary Painters,” was written at the early age of seventeen. It would appear, that the old housekeeper at Fonthill, was in the habit of edifying visitors to its picture gallery by a description of the paintings, mainly derived from her own fertile imagination. This suggested to our author, the humorous idea of composing a catalogue of suppositious painters with histories of each, equally fanciful and grotesque. Henceforward, the old housekeeper had a printed guide (or rather, mis-guider) to go by, and could discourse at large on the merits of Og of Bashan! Waterslouchy of Amsterdam! and Herr Sucrewasser of Vienna! their wives and styles! As for the country squires, etc., “they,” Beckford tells us, “took all for gospel.”
His first literary work, “Memoirs of Extraordinary Painters,” was written when he was just seventeen. It seems that the old housekeeper at Fonthill liked to entertain visitors in the picture gallery with descriptions of the paintings, mostly drawn from her own vivid imagination. This inspired our author to come up with the humorous idea of creating a catalog of imaginary painters, each with equally fanciful and bizarre stories. From then on, the old housekeeper had a printed guide (or rather, mis-guide) to refer to and could talk extensively about the merits of Og of Bashan, Waterslouchy of Amsterdam, and Herr Sucrewasser of Vienna, along with their wives and styles. As for the local gentry, Beckford tells us, “they took it all as gospel.”
p. v“Vathek,”—the superb “Vathek,” which Lord Byron so much admired, and on which he so frequently complimented the author,—“Vathek,” the finest of Oriental romances, as “Lallah Rookh” is the first of Oriental poems, by the pen of a “Frank,” was written and published before our author had completed his twentieth year, it having been composed at a single sitting! Yes, for three days and two nights did the indefatigable author persevere in his task. He completed it, and a serious illness was the result. What other literary man ever equalled this feat of rapidity and genius?
p. v“Vathek,”—the amazing “Vathek,” which Lord Byron admired so much and often praised the author for,—“Vathek,” the best of Oriental romances, just like “Lallah Rookh” is the top Oriental poem, written by a “Frank,” was completed and published before the author turned twenty, having been created in a single sitting! Yes, for three days and two nights, the tireless author pushed through his work. He finished it, and ended up seriously ill as a result. What other writer has ever matched this blend of speed and brilliance?
“Vathek” was originally written in French, of which its style is a model. The translation which follows, is not by the author himself, though he expressed perfect satisfaction with it. It was originally published in 1786. For splendour of description, exquisite humour, and supernatural interest and grandeur, it stands without a rival in romance. In as thoroughly Oriental keeping, p. viHope’s “Anastasius, or Memoirs of a Modern Greek,” which Beckford himself highly admired, can alone be compared with it.
“Vathek” was originally written in French, which serves as a model for its style. The translation that follows isn’t by the author himself, but he was completely satisfied with it. It was first published in 1786. For its stunning descriptions, exquisite humor, and supernatural intrigue and grandeur, it has no equal in romance. In terms of being thoroughly Oriental, p. viHope’s “Anastasius, or Memoirs of a Modern Greek,” which Beckford himself greatly admired, can only be compared to it.
Much of the description of Vathek’s palace, and even the renowned “Hall of Eblis,” was afterwards visibly embodied in the real Fonthill Abbey, of which wonders, almost as fabulous, were at one time reported and believed.
Much of the description of Vathek’s palace, and even the famous “Hall of Eblis,” was later clearly reflected in the actual Fonthill Abbey, where wonders almost as incredible were once reported and believed.
Fonthill Abbey, which had been destroyed by fire, and re-built during the life-time of the elder Beckford, was on account of its bad site demolished, and again re-built under the superintendence of our author himself, assisted by James Wyatt, Esq., the architect, with a magnificence that excited the greatest attention and wonder at the time. The total outlay of building Fonthill, including furniture, articles of virtu, etc., must have been enormous, not much within the million, as estimated by the “Times.” A writer in the “Athenæum” mentions £400,000 as the sum. p. viiBeckford informed Mr. Cyrus Redding, that the exact cost of building Fonthill was £273,000.
Fonthill Abbey, which had been destroyed by fire and rebuilt during the lifetime of the elder Beckford, was demolished due to its poor location and then reconstructed under the supervision of our author, assisted by architect James Wyatt, with a grandeur that captured significant attention and amazement at the time. The total expense of constructing Fonthill, including furniture, decorative items, and so on, must have been staggering, estimated to be nearly a million pounds, according to the “Times.” A writer in the “Athenæum” cites £400,000 as the amount. p. viiBeckford told Mr. Cyrus Redding that the exact cost of building Fonthill was £273,000.
The distinguishing architectural peculiarity of Fonthill Abbey, was a lofty tower, 280 feet in height. This tower was prominently shadowed forth in “Vathek,” and shows how strong a hold the idea had upon his mind. Such was his impatience to see Fonthill completed, that he had the works continued by torchlight, with relays of workmen. During the progress of the building, the tower caught fire, and was partly destroyed. The owner, however, was present, and enjoyed the magnificent burning spectacle. It was soon restored; but a radical fault in laying the foundation, caused it eventually to fall down, and leave Fonthill a ruin in the life-time of its founder.
The standout architectural feature of Fonthill Abbey was a tall tower, 280 feet high. This tower was notably referenced in “Vathek,” highlighting how much the idea fascinated him. He was so eager to see Fonthill finished that he had the construction work carried on by torchlight with shifts of workers. During the building process, the tower caught fire and suffered partial destruction. The owner was there and enjoyed the stunning spectacle of the flames. It was quickly repaired; however, a major flaw in the foundation caused it to eventually collapse, leaving Fonthill in ruins during the lifetime of its creator.
Not so much his extravagant mode of life, which is the common notion, as the loss of two large estates in a law suit (the value of which may be inferred from the fact, that fifteen hundred slaves were upon p. viiithem) induced our author to quit Fonthill, and offer it and its contents for public sale. There was a general desire to see the interior of the palace, in which its lord had lived in a luxurious seclusion, so little admired by the curious of the fashionable world. “He is fortunate,” says the “Times” of 1822, “who finds a vacant chair within twenty miles of Fonthill; the solitude of a private apartment is a luxury which few can hope for.” . . . “Falstaff himself could not take his ease at this moment within a dozen leagues of Fonthill.” . . . “The beds through the county are (literally) doing double duty—people who come in from a distance during the night must wait to go to bed until others get up in the morning.” . . . “Not a farm-house, however humble,—not a cottage near Fonthill, but gives shelter to fashion, to beauty, and rank; ostrich plumes, which, by their very waving, we can trace back to Piccadilly, are seen nodding at a casement window over a depopulated poultry-yard.”
It wasn't really his flashy lifestyle, which is what most people think, but the loss of two large estates in a lawsuit (you can get an idea of their value from the fact that fifteen hundred slaves were on p. viiithem) that led our author to leave Fonthill and put it and its contents up for sale. There was a strong interest in seeing the inside of the palace, where its owner had lived in a luxurious isolation, which was barely noticed by the fashionable crowd. “He is lucky,” said the “Times” of 1822, “who finds an empty chair within twenty miles of Fonthill; the solitude of a private room is a luxury that few can expect.” . . . “Falstaff himself could not take his ease at this moment within a dozen leagues of Fonthill.” . . . “The beds throughout the county are (literally) doing double duty—people who come in from far away at night have to wait to go to bed until others get up in the morning.” . . . “Not a farmhouse, no matter how modest—not a cottage near Fonthill, but provides shelter to fashion, beauty, and nobility; ostrich feathers, which, by their very movement, we can trace back to Piccadilly, are seen nodding at a window above a deserted poultry yard.”
p. ixThe costly treasures of art and virtu, as well as the furniture of the rich mansion, were scattered far and wide; and one of its tables served the writer of this memoir to scribble upon, when first stern necessity, or yet sterner ambition, urged him to add his mite to the Babel tower of literature. At that table I first read “Vathek.” I have read it often since, and every perusal has increased my admiration.
p. ixThe expensive treasures of art and fine objects, along with the furnishings of the wealthy mansion, were spread all over; and one of its tables was used by the writer of this memoir to jot down notes when the harsh demand of necessity, or even harsher ambition, pushed him to contribute his share to the chaotic world of literature. At that table, I first read “Vathek.” I’ve read it many times since, and each reading has deepened my admiration.
Nearly fifty years after the publication of “Vathek,” in 1835, Mr. Beckford published his “Recollections of an Excursion to the Monasteries of Alcobaca and Batalha,” which he had taken in 1795, together with an epistolatory record of his observations in Italy, Spain and Portugal, between the years 1780 and 1794. These are marked, as he himself intimates, “with the bloom and heyday of youthful spirits and youthful confidence, at a period when the older order of things existed with all its picturesque pomps and absurdities; when Venice enjoyed her Piombi and p. xsub-marine dungeons; Prance her Bastille; the Peninsula her Holy Inquisition.” With none of those subjects, however, are the letters occupied—but with delineations of landscape, and the effects of natural phenomena. These literary efforts appear to have exhausted their author’s productive powers; in a word, he seems soon to have been “used-up,” and then to have discontinued his search after new sensations, or to have been content to live without them.
Almost fifty years after the release of "Vathek," in 1835, Mr. Beckford published his "Recollections of an Excursion to the Monasteries of Alcobaca and Batalha," which he took in 1795, along with a letter-based record of his observations in Italy, Spain, and Portugal between 1780 and 1794. These writings are characterized, as he himself suggests, “with the bloom and heyday of youthful spirits and youthful confidence, at a time when the older order of things existed with all its picturesque splendor and absurdities; when Venice had her Piombi and p. xsubmarine dungeons; France her Bastille; the Peninsula her Holy Inquisition.” However, none of those topics are the focus of the letters—but rather descriptions of landscapes and the effects of natural events. These literary endeavors seem to have drained the author’s creative energy; in other words, he appears to have soon become “used-up,” and then stopped seeking new experiences or was content to live without them.
After the sale of Fonthill, our author lived a considerable time in Portugal, and hence Lord Byron, who was fond of casting the shadow of his own imagination over every object, penned the well-known lines at Cintra:
After selling Fonthill, our author spent a significant amount of time in Portugal. This inspired Lord Byron, who loved to project his own imagination onto everything, to write the famous lines at Cintra:
“There thou, too, Vathek, England’s wealthiest son,
Once formed thy paradise; as not aware
Where wanton wealth her mightiest deeds hath done,
Meek peace, voluptuous lures, was ever wont to shun.“There you are, Vathek, England's richest heir,
Once you created your paradise, unaware
Of where overwhelming wealth has shown its true impact,
Gentle peace and tempting indulgences, always avoided.Here didst thou dwell; here scenes of pleasure plan,
Beneath yon mountain’s ever beauteous brow;
p. xiBut now, as if a thing unblest by man,
Thy fairy dwelling is as lone as thou!
Here giant weeds a passage scarce allow
To halls deserted; portals gaping wide
Fresh lessons to the thinking bosom; how
Vain are the pleasaunces on earth supplied,
Swept into wrecks anon by time’s ungentle tide.”Here you lived; here joy filled the surroundings,
Under that stunning mountain's peak;
p. xiBut now, as if forsaken by humanity,
Your enchanted home is as solitary as you are!
Here, towering weeds barely clear a path
To vacant halls; doorways wide open
Offer new lessons to reflective minds; how
Hollow are the pleasures found on earth,
Quickly swept away by time's relentless flow.
These sombre verses contrast strangely with Beckford’s saying to Mr. Cyrus Redding, in his seventy-sixth year, “that he had never felt a moments’ ennui in his life.”
These gloomy lines are oddly contrasted by Beckford’s statement to Mr. Cyrus Redding, when he was seventy-six, “that he had never felt a moment of boredom in his life.”
Beckford was in person scarcely above the middle height, slender, and well formed, with features indicating great intellectual power. He was exactly one year younger than Pitt, the companion of his minority. His political principles were popular, though it is recorded, that at a court ball on the Queen’s birth-day, in 1782, he, with Miss North, led up a country dance. He sat in parliament, in his early years, both for Wells and Hendon, but retired on account of bad health. This, however, he overcame by careful diet and exercise, as testified p. xiiby his great bodily activity almost to the last. He was a man of most extensive reading, and cultivated taste.
Beckford was slightly above average height, slender, and well-built, with features that suggested significant intellectual ability. He was exactly one year younger than Pitt, who was his companion during his youth. His political views were popular, although there is a record that at a court ball on the Queen’s birthday in 1782, he and Miss North led a country dance. In his early years, he served in Parliament for both Wells and Hendon but eventually stepped down due to poor health. However, he managed to overcome this through careful diet and exercise, as evidenced p. xii by his impressive physical fitness almost until the end. He was a man of extensive reading and refined taste.
The last years of his life were passed at Bath—where he united two houses in Lansdown Crescent, by an arch thrown across the street, and containing his library, which was well selected, and very extensive. Not far off, he again erected a tower, 180 feet high, of which the following description was given at the time of his decease, by a correspondent of the Athenæum:—
The final years of his life were spent in Bath—where he combined two houses in Lansdown Crescent with an arch spanning the street, housing his well-curated and extensive library. Nearby, he constructed another tower, 180 feet tall, which a correspondent for the Athenæum described at the time of his death:—
“Mr. Beckford, at an early period of his residence there, erected a lofty tower, in the apartments of which were placed many of his choicest paintings and articles of virtu. Asiatic in its style, with gilded lattices and blinds, or curtains, of crimson cloth, its striped ceilings, its minaret, and other accessories, conveyed the idea that the being who designed the place and endeavoured to carry out the plan, was deeply imbued with the spirit of that p. xiiilonely grandeur and strict solitariness which obtains through all countries and among all people of the East. The building was surrounded by a high wall, and entrance afforded to the garden in which the tower stood, by a door of small dimensions. The garden itself was Eastern in its character. Though comparatively circumscribed in its size, nevertheless were to be found within it, solitary walks and deep retiring shades, such as could be supposed Vathek, the mournful and the magnificent, loved, and from the bowers of which might be expected would suddenly fall upon the ear, sounds of the cymbal and the dulcimer. The building contained several apartments crowded with the finest paintings. At the time I made my inspection the walls were crowded with the choicest productions of the easel. The memory falls back upon ineffaceable impressions of Old Franks, Breughel, Cuyp, Titian, (a Holy Family), Hondekooter, Polemberg, and a host of other painters whose works have immortalized Art. p. xivOrnaments of the most exquisite gold fillagree, carvings in ivory and wood, Raphaelesque china, goblets formed of gems, others fashioned by the miraculous hands of Benvenuto Cellini, filled the many cabinets and recherché receptacles created for such things. The doors of the rooms were of finely polished wood—the windows of single sweeps of plate glass—the cornices of gilded silver; every part, both within and without, bespeaking the wealth, the magnificence, and the taste of him who had built this temple in dedication to grandeur, solitariness, and the arts.”
“Mr. Beckford, early in his time living there, built a tall tower that housed many of his finest paintings and collectibles. Designed in an Asian style, with gilded windows and crimson curtains, its striped ceilings and minaret, along with other features, gave the impression that the creator of this place was deeply inspired by the lonely grandeur and strict solitude found throughout the East. The building was surrounded by a high wall, and entry to the garden where the tower stood was through a small door. The garden itself had an Eastern vibe. Although it was relatively small, it featured solitary paths and deep shaded areas that evoked the kind of places Vathek, the mournful and magnificent, would cherish, from which the sounds of cymbals and dulcimers might suddenly resonate. The building contained several rooms filled with exquisite paintings. When I visited, the walls were lined with the best artworks. I vividly remember the unforgettable pieces by Old Franks, Breughel, Cuyp, Titian (a Holy Family), Hondekooter, Polemberg, and many other artists whose works have made their mark on art. Ornate gold filigree, ivory and wood carvings, Raphael-inspired china, gem-shaped goblets, and others crafted by the miraculous hands of Benvenuto Cellini filled many cabinets and elegant containers designed for such treasures. The doors were made of finely polished wood, the windows were large sheets of plate glass, and the cornices were made of gilded silver; every detail, both inside and out, reflected the wealth, magnificence, and taste of the one who built this temple dedicated to grandeur, solitude, and the arts.”
From the summit of this tower, Mr. Beckford, and he alone without a telescope,—could behold that other tower of his youthful magnificence, Fonthill; on which he loved to gaze, with feelings which it would be difficult to describe. His eyesight was wonderful; he could gaze upon the sun like an eagle; and on the day that the great tower at Fonthill fell he missed it in the landscape p. xvlong before the news of the catastrophe reached Bath.
From the top of this tower, Mr. Beckford—without a telescope—could see his former majestic tower, Fonthill, which he loved to look at with feelings that are hard to put into words. His eyesight was remarkable; he could stare at the sun like an eagle. On the day the great tower at Fonthill collapsed, he noticed it was missing from the landscape p. xv long before the news of the disaster reached Bath.
In conclusion, we have only to add, that our author, in his life-time, had all that wealth can give, and in his grave his memory will retain that which no wealth can purchase. Whatever may have been his errors, they have died with him. His genius yet lives, and “Vathek,” now for the first time presented to the public in a popular form, will, whilst English literature lasts, never want readers, and, while good taste flourishes, admirers.
In conclusion, we can only add that our author had everything that wealth can buy during his life, and in death, his memory will hold onto what no amount of money can buy. Whatever mistakes he made are buried with him. His talent lives on, and “Vathek,” now presented to the public in a popular format for the first time, will always have readers as long as English literature exists and will have admirers as long as good taste prevails.
p. xviiPREFACE.
The original of the following story, with some others of a similar kind, collected in the east by a man of letters, was communicated to the editor above three years ago. The pleasure he received from the perusal of it induced him at that time to transcribe, and since to translate it. How far the copy may be a just representation it becomes not him to determine. He presumes however to hope that if the difficulty of accommodating our English idioms to the Arabic, preserving the correspondent tones of a diversified narration, and discriminating the nicer touches of character through the shades of foreign manners be p. xviiiduly considered, a failure in some points will not preclude him from all claim to indulgence; especially if those images, sentiments, and passions, which being independent of local peculiarities, may be expressed in every language, shall be found to retain their native energy in our own.
The original version of the following story, along with a few others like it, was collected in the East by a literary person and was shared with the editor over three years ago. He enjoyed reading it so much that he decided to transcribe and later translate it. It's not up to him to say how accurately the copy represents the original. However, he hopes that if the challenge of adapting our English expressions to the Arabic language, while keeping the varied tones of a diverse narrative and capturing the subtle nuances of character through different cultural lenses, is taken into account, then shortcomings in some areas won't eliminate his right to leniency; especially if the images, feelings, and passions, which can transcend local quirks and be expressed in any language, are found to maintain their original strength in our own.
p. 7VATHEK.
Vathek, ninth Caliph [7a] of the race of the Abassides, was the son of Motassem, and the grandson of Haroun Al Raschid. From an early accession to the throne, and the talents he possessed to adorn it, his subjects were induced to expect that his reign would be long and happy. His figure was pleasing and majestic; but when he was angry, one of his eyes became so terrible [7b] that no person could bear to behold it; and the wretch upon whom it was fixed instantly fell backward, and sometimes expired. For fear, however, of depopulating his dominions, and making his palace desolate, he but rarely gave way to his anger.
Vathek, the ninth Caliph [7a] from the Abbasid dynasty, was the son of Motassem and the grandson of Haroun Al Raschid. From the moment he took the throne, his impressive talents led his subjects to believe that his reign would be long and prosperous. He had a charming and commanding presence, but when he got angry, one of his eyes became so terrifying [7b] that no one could stand to look at it; the unfortunate person on whom it was directed would often collapse and occasionally die. To avoid wiping out his subjects and leaving his palace empty, he rarely allowed his anger to take over.
Being much addicted to women, and the pleasures of the table, he sought by his affability to procure agreeable companions; and he succeeded the better, p. 8as his generosity was unbounded and his indulgences unrestrained; for he was by no means scrupulous: nor did he think, with the Caliph Omar Ben Abdalaziz, [8a] that it was necessary to make a hell of this world to enjoy Paradise in the next.
Being quite fond of women and the pleasures of good food, he used his charm to attract enjoyable companions. He was particularly successful because his generosity knew no limits and his indulgences were unchecked; he was not at all careful about his choices. Unlike Caliph Omar Ben Abdalaziz, he believed it wasn't necessary to create a hell on Earth to enjoy paradise in the afterlife. p. 8
He surpassed in magnificence all his predecessors. The palace of Alkoremmi, which his father Motassem had erected on the hill of Pied Horses, and which commanded the whole city of Samarah, [8b] was in his idea far too scanty: he added, therefore, five wings, or rather other palaces, which he destined for the particular gratification of each of his senses.
He outshone all his predecessors in grandeur. The palace of Alkoremmi, which his father Motassem had built on the hill of Pied Horses and which overlooked the entire city of Samarah, [8b] seemed to him way too small: so he added five wings, or rather additional palaces, each designed to cater to a different sense of pleasure.
In the first of these were tables continually covered with the most exquisite dainties, which were supplied both by night and by day according to their constant consumption; whilst the most delicious wines, and the choicest cordials, flowed forth from a hundred fountains, that were never exhausted. This palace was called “The Eternal, or Unsatiating Banquet.”
In the first of these, tables were always filled with the most exquisite treats, provided both day and night to keep up with the constant demand; meanwhile, the finest wines and the best spirits flowed from a hundred fountains that never ran dry. This palace was known as “The Eternal, or Unsatiating Banquet.”
The second was styled “The Temple of Melody, or the Nectar of the Soul.” It was inhabited by the most skilful musicians and admired poets of the time, who not only displayed their talents within, but dispersing in bands without, caused every surrounding scene to reverberate their songs, which were continually varied in the most delightful succession.
The second was called “The Temple of Melody, or the Nectar of the Soul.” It was home to the most skilled musicians and admired poets of the time, who not only showcased their talents inside but also spread out in groups outside, filling the surrounding areas with their songs, which were constantly varied in the most delightful succession.
The palace named “The Delight of the Eyes, or the Support of Memory,” was one entire enchantment. Rarities collected from every corner of the p. 9earth were there found in such profusion as to dazzle and confound, but for the order in which they were arranged. One gallery exhibited the pictures of the celebrated Mani; and statues that seemed to be alive. Here a well-managed perspective attracted the sight; there, the magic of optics agreeably deceived it; whilst the naturalist, on his part, exhibited in their several classes the various gifts that heaven had bestowed on our globe. In a word, Vathek omitted nothing in this particular that might gratify the curiosity of those who resorted to it, although he was not able to satisfy his own; for he was, of all men, the most curious.
The palace called “The Delight of the Eyes” or “The Support of Memory” was completely enchanting. Rare treasures gathered from every corner of the earth were there in such abundance that they dazzled and bewildered the eye, but they were organized in a way that made sense. One gallery displayed the paintings of the famous Mani and statues that looked lifelike. In one spot, a clever perspective caught your attention; in another, the magic of optics playfully misled you; while the naturalist showcased, in different categories, the various gifts that heaven had given our planet. In short, Vathek included everything he could to satisfy the curiosity of those who visited, even though he couldn’t satisfy his own, as he was the most curious of all men.
“The Palace of Perfumes,” which was termed likewise, “The Incentive to Pleasure,” consisted of various halls, where the different perfumes which the earth produces were kept perpetually burning in censers of gold. Flambeaus and aromatic lamps were here lighted in open day; but the too powerful effects of this agreeable delirium might be avoided by descending into an immense garden, where an assemblage of every fragrant flower diffused through the air the purest odours.
“The Palace of Perfumes,” also called “The Incentive to Pleasure,” was made up of various halls where the different perfumes produced by the earth were continually burning in golden censers. Torches and aromatic lamps were lit in broad daylight; however, to escape the overwhelming effects of this delightful haze, one could descend into a vast garden where a collection of every fragrant flower filled the air with the purest scents.
The fifth palace, denominated “The Retreat of Joy, or the Dangerous,” was frequented by troops of young females, beautiful as the Houris, [9] and not less seducing, who never failed to receive with caresses all whom the Caliph allowed to approach them; for he was by no means disposed to be jealous, as his own women were secluded within the palace he inhabited himself.
The fifth palace, known as “The Retreat of Joy, or the Dangerous,” was often visited by groups of young women, as beautiful as the Houris, [9] and just as alluring, who always greeted with affection anyone the Caliph permitted to approach them; he was not at all inclined to be jealous, since his own women were kept secluded in the palace where he lived.
p. 10Notwithstanding the sensuality in which Vathek indulged, he experienced no abatement in the love of his people, who thought that a sovereign immersed in pleasure was not less tolerable to his subjects than one that employed himself in creating them foes. But the unquiet and impetuous disposition of the Caliph would not allow him to rest there: he had studied so much for his amusement in the life-time of his father as to acquire a great deal of knowledge, though not a sufficiency to satisfy himself; for he wished to know everything; even sciences that did not exist. He was fond of engaging in disputes with the learned, but liked them not to push their opposition with warmth. He stopped the mouths of those with presents, whose mouths could be stopped; whilst others, whom his liberality was unable to subdue, he sent to prison to cool their blood; a remedy that often succeeded.
p. 10Despite the indulgence in pleasure that Vathek enjoyed, he did not lose the love of his people, who believed that a ruler who focused on enjoyment was just as acceptable as one who spent time creating enemies. However, the restless and impulsive nature of the Caliph would not let him remain content: he had studied enough during his father's lifetime to gain a significant amount of knowledge, but it wasn't enough to satisfy him, as he wanted to know everything—even sciences that didn’t exist. He enjoyed debating with scholars, but preferred they didn’t argue too passionately against him. He silenced those he could with gifts, while others whom his generosity couldn't sway he sent to prison to cool their tempers; a solution that often worked.
Vathek discovered also a predilection for theological controversy; but it was not with the orthodox that he usually held. By this means he induced the zealots to oppose him, and then persecuted them in return; for he resolved, at any rate, to have reason on his side.
Vathek also found a liking for theological debates, but he usually didn't engage with the orthodox. This way, he provoked the zealots to challenge him, and then he retaliated against them; his goal was, after all, to have reason on his side.
The great prophet Mahomet, whose vicars the Caliphs are, beheld with indignation from his abode in the seventh heaven the irreligious conduct of such a vicegerent.
The great prophet Muhammad, whose representatives are the Caliphs, looked on with anger from his place in the seventh heaven at the immoral actions of such a ruler.
“Let us leave him to himself,” said he to the Genii, [10] who are always ready to receive his commands; “let us see to what lengths his folly and p. 11impiety will carry him; if he run into excess we shall know how to chastise him. Assist him, therefore, to complete the tower which, in imitation of Nimrod, he hath begun; not, like that great warrior, to escape being drowned, but from the insolent curiosity of penetrating the secrets of heaven: he will not divine the fate that awaits him.”
“Let’s leave him to his own devices,” he told the Genii, [10] who are always ready to follow his orders; “let’s see how far his foolishness and p. 11disrespect will take him; if he goes too far, we’ll know how to punish him. So, help him finish the tower that he has started, just like Nimrod did; not, like that great warrior, to avoid drowning, but out of arrogant curiosity to uncover the secrets of heaven: he won’t foresee the fate that’s waiting for him.”
The Genii obeyed; and when the workmen had raised their structure a cubit in the day time, two cubits more were added in the night. The expedition with which the fabric arose was not a little flattering to the vanity of Vathek. He fancied that even insensible matter showed forwardness to subserve his designs; not considering that the successes of the foolish and wicked form the first rod of their chastisement.
The Genii complied; and when the workers raised their structure by a cubit during the day, they added two more cubits at night. The speed with which the building rose was quite flattering to Vathek's ego. He imagined that even inanimate things were eager to help him achieve his goals, not realizing that the triumphs of the foolish and wicked are often the first step of their punishment.
His pride arrived at its height when, having ascended, for the first time, the eleven thousand stairs of his tower, he cast his eyes below and beheld men not larger than pismires; mountains than shells; and cities than bee-hives. The idea which such an elevation inspired of his own grandeur completely bewildered him; he was almost ready to adore himself; till lifting his eyes upwards, he saw the stars as high above him as they appeared when he stood on the surface of the earth. He consoled himself, however, for this transient perception of his littleness with the thought of being great in the eyes of the others, and flattered himself that the light of his mind would extend beyond the reach of p. 12his sight, and transfer to the stars the decrees of his destiny.
His pride reached its peak when, after climbing the eleven thousand steps of his tower for the first time, he looked down and saw men smaller than ants, mountains like shells, and cities like beehives. The idea of his own greatness that such an elevation inspired completely overwhelmed him; he was nearly ready to worship himself. But when he looked up, he saw the stars as high above him as they appeared when he stood on the ground. He consoled himself, though, for this brief moment of feeling small with the thought of being great in the eyes of others, and he flattered himself that the brilliance of his mind would extend beyond the limits of his sight and transfer the decisions of his fate to the stars.
With this view the inquisitive prince passed most of his nights on the summit of his tower, till he became an adept in the mysteries of astrology, and imagined that the planets had disclosed to him the most marvellous adventures, which were to be accomplished by an extraordinary personage, from a country altogether unknown. Prompted by motives of curiosity, he had always been courteous to strangers; but from this instant he redoubled his attention, and ordered it to be announced by sound of trumpet, through all the streets of Samarah, that no one of his subjects, on peril of his displeasure, should either lodge or detain a traveller, but forthwith bring him to the palace.
With this in mind, the curious prince spent most of his nights at the top of his tower until he became skilled in the secrets of astrology. He believed that the planets had revealed to him incredible adventures waiting to be experienced by a remarkable person from a completely unknown land. Driven by curiosity, he had always been polite to strangers, but from that moment on, he intensified his efforts. He commanded that a trumpet sound throughout all the streets of Samarah, declaring that no one among his subjects, under threat of his displeasure, should either host or keep a traveler but should instead take them directly to the palace.
Not long after this proclamation, there arrived in his metropolis, a man so hideous that the very guards who arrested him were forced to shut their eyes as they led him along. The Caliph himself appeared startled at so horrible a visage; but joy succeeded to this emotion of terror when the stranger displayed to his view such rarities as he had never before seen, and of which he had no conception.
Not long after this announcement, a man showed up in his city who was so ugly that even the guards who arrested him had to close their eyes while escorting him. The Caliph himself looked shocked at such a terrible sight; but that feeling of fear quickly turned to joy when the stranger revealed to him amazing things he had never seen before and couldn't even imagine.
In reality, nothing was ever so extraordinary as the merchandise this stranger produced. Most of his curiosities, which were not less admirable for their workmanship than their splendour, had besides, their several virtues described on a parchment fastened to each. There were slippers which enabled the feet to walk; knives that cut without the motion of a p. 13hand; sabres which dealt the blow at the person they were wished to strike; and the whole enriched with gems that were hitherto unknown.
In reality, nothing was ever as remarkable as the goods this stranger showcased. Most of his curiosities, which were as impressive for their craftsmanship as for their beauty, also had various benefits described on a parchment attached to each item. There were slippers that allowed the wearer to walk effortlessly; knives that cut without needing to be moved by a p. 13hand; sabers that struck only the intended target; and everything was adorned with gems that had never been seen before.
The sabres, whose blades emitted a dazzling radiance, fixed more than all the Caliph’s attention, who promised himself to decipher at his leisure the uncouth characters engraven on their sides. Without, therefore, demanding their price, he ordered all the coined gold to be brought from his treasury, and commanded the merchant to take what he pleased. The stranger complied with modesty and silence.
The sabres, with blades that shone brightly, captured more than just the Caliph's attention, who promised himself to take his time figuring out the strange characters engraved on their sides. Without asking for their price, he ordered all the gold coins to be brought from his treasury and told the merchant to take whatever he wanted. The stranger agreed quietly and humbly.
Vathek, imagining that the merchant’s taciturnity was occasioned by the awe which his presence inspired, encouraged him to advance, and asked him, with an air of condescension, “Who he was? whence he came? and where he obtained such beautiful commodities?”
Vathek, thinking that the merchant's silence was caused by the fear his presence created, urged him to come closer and asked, in a patronizing tone, “Who are you? Where do you come from? And how did you get such beautiful goods?”
The man, or rather monster, instead of making a reply, thrice rubbed his forehead, which, as well as his body, was blacker than ebony; four times clapped his paunch, the projection of which was enormous; opened wide his huge eyes, which glowed like firebrands; began to laugh with a hideous noise, and discovered his long amber coloured teeth bestreaked with green.
The man, or rather monster, instead of replying, rubbed his forehead three times, which, like his body, was darker than ebony; he slapped his massive belly four times; opened his huge eyes wide, which burned like flames; began to laugh with a gruesome sound, and revealed his long amber-colored teeth streaked with green.
The Caliph, though a little startled, renewed his enquiries, but without being able to procure a reply. At which, beginning to be ruffled, he exclaimed, “knowest thou, varlet, who I am? and at whom thou art aiming thy gibes?” Then addressing his guards, “have ye heard him speak? is he dumb?”
The Caliph, slightly taken aback, continued his questions but couldn't get a response. Growing irritated, he shouted, “Do you know who I am, you servant? And who you're mocking?” Then he turned to his guards, “Have you heard him speak? Is he mute?”
“Let him speak then again,” said Vathek, “and tell me who he is, from whence he came, and where he procured these singular curiosities, or I swear, by the ass of Balaam, that I will make him rue his pertinacity.”
“Let him speak again,” said Vathek, “and tell me who he is, where he came from, and how he got these unusual curiosities, or I swear, by the ass of Balaam, that I will make him regret his stubbornness.”
This menace was accompanied by the Caliph with one of his angry and perilous glances, which the stranger sustained without the slightest emotion, although his eyes were fixed on the terrible eye of the prince.
This threat was met with one of the Caliph's fierce and dangerous glares, which the stranger endured without any sign of emotion, even though he was locked onto the prince's terrifying gaze.
No words can describe the amazement of the courtiers, when they beheld this rude merchant withstand the encounter unshocked. They all fell prostrate with their faces on the ground, to avoid the risk of their lives, and continued in the same abject posture till the Caliph exclaimed in a furious tone:
No words can describe the shock of the courtiers when they saw this rough merchant remain unfazed by the confrontation. They all dropped to the ground, faces down, to protect themselves, and stayed in that submissive position until the Caliph shouted in a furious tone:
“Up, cowards! seize the miscreant! see that he be committed to prison, and guarded by the best of my soldiers! Let him, however, retain the money I gave him; it is not my intent to take from him his property, I only want him to speak.”
“Get up, cowards! Grab the criminal! Make sure he's locked up and watched over by my best soldiers! However, let him keep the money I gave him; I don't intend to take his stuff, I just want him to talk.”
No sooner had he uttered these words than the stranger was surrounded, pinioned with strong fetters, and hurried away to the prison of the great tower, which was encompassed by seven empalements of iron bars, and armed with spikes in every direction, longer and sharper than spits.
No sooner had he said this than the stranger was surrounded, restrained with heavy chains, and rushed off to the prison in the great tower, which was surrounded by seven iron bars and equipped with spikes extending in every direction, longer and sharper than skewers.
A diet to which he had been so little accustomed, was sufficient of itself to prevent him from sleeping, what then must be its effect when joined to the anxiety that prayed upon his spirits? At the first glimpse of dawn he hastened to the prison, again to importune this intractable stranger; but the rage of Vathek exceeded all bounds on finding the prison empty, the gates burst asunder, and his guards lying lifeless around him. In the paroxysm of his passion he fell furiously on the poor carcases, and kicked them till evening without intermission. His courtiers and viziers exerted their efforts to soothe his extravagance, but finding every expedient ineffectual, they all united in one vociferation:
A diet he was so unaccustomed to was enough on its own to keep him from sleeping, so how could it not worsen with the anxiety weighing on his mind? At the first light of dawn, he rushed to the prison, eager to confront this stubborn stranger again; but the fury of Vathek knew no limits when he found the prison empty, the gates shattered, and his guards lying dead around him. In his fit of rage, he violently kicked at the poor bodies and kept at it until evening without a break. His courtiers and advisors tried to calm him down, but when every attempt failed, they all shouted in unison:
“The Caliph is gone mad! the Caliph is out of his senses!”
“The Caliph has lost his mind! The Caliph is out of control!”
This outcry, which was soon resounded through the streets of Samarah, at length reached the ears of Carathis, his mother: she flew in the utmost consternation to try her ascendency on the mind of her son. Her tears and caresses called off his attention; and he was prevailed upon by her entreaties to be brought back to the palace.
This outcry quickly echoed through the streets of Samarah, eventually reaching Carathis, his mother. She rushed in panic to influence her son. Her tears and affection diverted his attention, and she was able to persuade him with her pleas to return to the palace.
Carathis, apprehensive of leaving Vathek to himself, caused him to be put to bed; and seating herself by him, endeavoured by her conversation to heal and compose him. Nor could any one have attempted it with better success; for the Caliph not only loved her as a mother but respected her as a p. 16person of superior genius. It was she who had induced him, being a Greek herself, to adopt all the sciences and systems of her country, which good Mussulmans hold in such thorough abhorrence.
Carathis, worried about leaving Vathek alone, had him put to bed; then she sat by him and tried to comfort and calm him with her conversation. No one could have done it better, as the Caliph not only loved her like a mother but also respected her as a p. 16person of great intelligence. She was the one who encouraged him, being Greek herself, to embrace all the sciences and beliefs of her culture, which good Muslims deeply despise.
Judicial astrology was one of those systems in which Carathis was a perfect adept. She began, therefore, with reminding her son of the promise which the stars had made him; and intimated an intention of consulting them again.
Judicial astrology was one of those systems where Carathis really excelled. So, she started by reminding her son of the promise that the stars had made to him and hinted that she planned to consult them again.
“Alas!” sighed the Caliph, as soon at he could speak, “what a fool have I been! not for the kicks bestowed on my guards, who so tamely submitted to death, but for never considering that this extraordinary man was the same the planets had foretold; whom, instead of ill-treating, I should have conciliated by all the arts of persuasion.”
“Alas!” sighed the Caliph, as soon as he could speak, “what a fool I have been! Not for the beatings given to my guards, who so passively accepted death, but for never realizing that this extraordinary man was the one the stars had predicted; whom, instead of mistreating, I should have won over with all the persuasive tools at my disposal.”
“The past,” said Carathis, “cannot be recalled; but it behoves us to think of the future: perhaps you may again see the object you so much regret: it is possible the inscriptions on the sabres will afford information. Eat, therefore, and take thy repose, my dear son. We will consider, to-morrow, in what manner to act.”
"The past," Carathis said, "can't be changed; but we need to focus on the future: maybe you'll see the thing you miss so much again. It's possible the inscriptions on the swords will provide some answers. So eat, and get some rest, my dear son. We'll figure out our next steps tomorrow."
Vathek yielded to her counsel as well as he could, and arose in the morning with a mind more at ease. The sabres he commanded to be instantly brought; and poring upon them through a green glass, that their glittering might not dazzle, he set himself in earnest to decipher the inscriptions; but his reiterated attempts were all of them nugatory: in vain did he beat his head and bite his nails; not a letter p. 17of the whole was he able to ascertain. So unlucky a disappointment would have undone him again, had not Carathis, by good fortune, entered the apartment.
Vathek followed her advice as best as he could and got up in the morning feeling more relaxed. He had the sabres brought in immediately, and while looking at them through a green glass to avoid being dazzled by their shine, he earnestly tried to decipher the inscriptions. However, his repeated attempts were all pointless: he banged his head and chewed on his nails in vain; he couldn't make out a single letter p. 17 from the entire collection. Such an unfortunate disappointment would have brought him down again, if Carathis hadn’t luckily entered the room.
“Have patience, son!” said she. “You certainly are possessed of every important science, but the knowledge of languages is a trifle, at best; and the accomplishment of none but a pedant. Issue forth a proclamation that you will confer such rewards as become your greatness upon any one that shall interpret what you do not understand, and what it is beneath you to learn. You will soon find your curiosity gratified.”
“Have patience, son!” she said. “You definitely have a grasp of every important field of knowledge, but knowing languages is just a small part of it; it's really just a skill for show-offs. Announce that you’ll offer rewards worthy of your status to anyone who can explain what you don’t understand and what’s beneath you to learn. You’ll soon see your curiosity satisfied.”
“That may be,” said the Caliph; “but in the mean time I shall be horribly disgusted by a crowd of smatterers, who will come to the trial as much for the pleasure of retailing their jargon as from the hope of gaining the reward. To avoid this evil, it will be proper to add that I will put every candidate to death who shall fail to give satisfaction; for, thank heaven, I have skill enough to distinguish between one that translates and one that invents.”
“That might be true,” said the Caliph; “but in the meantime, I will be incredibly annoyed by a bunch of know-it-alls, who will show up for the trial just as much to brag about their nonsense as to try to win the reward. To prevent this issue, I think it's best to add that I'll execute anyone who doesn't meet my expectations; because, thank goodness, I have enough skill to tell the difference between someone who translates and someone who creates.”
“Of that I have no doubt,” replied Carathis, “but to put the ignorant to death is somewhat severe, and may be productive of dangerous effects. Content yourself with commanding their beards to be burnt: beards, in a state, are not quite so essential as men.”
“I'm sure of that,” replied Carathis, “but executing the ignorant is a bit harsh and could lead to dangerous consequences. Just settle for having their beards burned: beards, as they are, aren't as important as people.”
The Caliph submitted to the reasons of his mother, and sending for Morakanabad, his prime vizier, said:
The Caliph listened to his mother's advice, and calling for Morakanabad, his chief advisor, said:
p. 18“Let the common criers proclaim, not only in Samarah, but throughout every city in my empire, that whosoever will repair hither, and decipher certain characters which appear to be inexplicable, shall experience the liberality for which I am renowned; but that all who fail upon trial shall have their beards burnt off to the last hair. Let them add also, that I will bestow fifty beautiful slaves, and as many jars of apricots from the isle of Kirmith, upon any man that shall bring me intelligence of the stranger.”
p. 18“Let the public announcers spread the word, not just in Samarah, but in every city of my empire, that anyone who comes here and deciphers certain characters that seem impossible to understand will receive the generosity I’m famous for; but those who fail the test will have their beards burned off completely. Let them also add that I will reward fifty beautiful slaves and as many jars of apricots from the island of Kirmith to anyone who brings me news of the stranger.”
The subjects of the Caliph, like their sovereign, being great admirers of women, and apricots from Kirmith, felt their mouths water at these promises, but were totally unable to gratify their hankering, for no one knew which way the stranger had gone.
The followers of the Caliph, just like their leader, were big fans of women and apricots from Kirmith. They couldn't help but salivate at the thought of those promises, but they couldn’t satisfy their cravings because no one knew where the stranger had gone.
As to the Caliph’s other requisition the result was different: the learned, the half-learned, and those who were neither, but fancied themselves equal to both, came boldly to hazard their beards, and all shamefully lost them.
As for the Caliph’s other request, the outcome was different: the knowledgeable, the somewhat knowledgeable, and those who thought they were as good as either, confidently stepped up to risk their beards, and they all shamefully lost them.
The exaction of these forfeitures, which found sufficient employment for the Eunuchs, gave them such a smell of singed hair as greatly to disgust the ladies of the seraglio, and make it necessary that this new occupation of their guardians should be transferred into other hands.
The collection of these fines, which kept the Eunuchs busy, gave them such a stench of burnt hair that it seriously annoyed the ladies in the harem, making it essential to hand over this new job of their guardians to someone else.
“What a pity such a beard should be burnt!”
“What a shame such a beard should be burned!”
Even the Caliph, when he saw it, concurred with them in opinion; but his concern was entirely needless. This venerable personage read the characters with facility, and explained them verbatim, as follows:
Even the Caliph, when he saw it, agreed with them; but his worry was totally unnecessary. This respected figure read the characters easily and explained them word for word, as follows:
“We were made where everything good is made; we are the least of the wonders of a place where all is wonderful; and deserving the sight of the first potentate on earth.”
“We were created in a place where all good things come from; we are the smallest of the marvels in a place filled with wonders; and worthy of the attention of the greatest ruler on earth.”
“You translate admirably!” cried Vathek. “I know to what these marvellous characters allude. Let him receive as many robes of honour, and thousands of sequins of gold, as he hath spoken words. I am in some measure relieved from the perplexity that embarrassed me!”
"You translate amazingly well!" shouted Vathek. "I understand what these marvelous symbols refer to. Let him be given as many honors and thousands of gold coins as the words he has spoken. I feel somewhat relieved from the confusion that troubled me!"
Vathek invited the old man to dine, and even to remain some days in the palace. Unluckily for him, he accepted the offer; for the Caliph having ordered him next morning to be called, said:
Vathek invited the old man to dinner and even to stay a few days at the palace. Unfortunately for him, he accepted the invitation; for the Caliph, having ordered him to be summoned the next morning, said:
“Read again to me what you have read already; I cannot hear too often the promise that is made me, the completion of which I languish to obtain.”
"Read to me again what you've already read; I can't hear the promise made to me too often, and I long for its fulfillment."
The old man forthwith put on his green spectacles; but they instantly dropped from his nose, on perceiving that the characters he had read the day preceding, had given place to others of different import.
The old man quickly put on his green glasses; but they immediately fell off his nose when he noticed that the characters he had read the day before had been replaced by others with different meanings.
“Sovereign of the world,” replied the old man, “these sabres hold another language to-day, from that they yesterday held.”
“Sovereign of the world,” replied the old man, “these sabres speak a different language today than they did yesterday.”
“How say you?” returned Vathek. “But it matters not! tell me, if you can, what they mean.”
“How do you say?” Vathek replied. “But it doesn’t matter! Just tell me, if you can, what they mean.”
“It is this, my lord,” rejoined the old man: “‘Woe to the rash mortal who seeks to know that of which he should remain ignorant and to undertake that which surpasseth his power!’”
“It is this, my lord,” replied the old man: “‘Beware the reckless person who tries to understand what they should remain ignorant of and takes on what is beyond their ability!’”
“And woe to thee!” cried the Caliph, in a burst of indignation: “to-day thou art void of understanding: begone from my presence, they shall burn but the half of thy beard, because thou wert yesterday fortunate in guessing. My gifts I never resume.”
“And woe to you!” shouted the Caliph, in a fit of anger: “today you are lacking in wisdom: get out of my sight, they will only burn half of your beard, because you were lucky yesterday in guessing. I never take back my gifts.”
The old man, wise enough to perceive he had luckily escaped, considering the folly of disclosing so disgusting a truth, immediately withdrew, and appeared not again.
The old man, realizing he had narrowly escaped, thinking about the foolishness of revealing such a repulsive truth, quickly left and didn’t come back.
But it was not long before Vathek discovered abundant reason to regret his precipitation; for though he could not decipher the characters himself, yet, by constantly poring upon them, he plainly perceived that they every day changed; and unfortunately no other candidate offered to explain them. This perplexing occupation inflamed his blood, dazzled his sight, and brought on a giddiness and debility that he could not support. He failed not, however, though in so reduced a condition, to be p. 21often carried to his tower, as he flattered himself that he might there read in the stars, which he went to consult, something more congruous to his wishes. But in this his hopes were deluded; for his eyes, dimmed by the vapours of his head, began to subserve his curiosity so ill, that he beheld nothing but a thick dun cloud, which he took for the most direful of omens.
But it wasn't long before Vathek found plenty of reasons to regret his impulsiveness; even though he couldn’t understand the symbols himself, he could tell that they changed every day just by staring at them constantly. Unfortunately, no one else stepped forward to explain them. This frustrating task heated his blood, blurred his vision, and brought on a dizziness and weakness he couldn’t handle. However, even in such a weakened state, he still made sure to be p. 21often taken to his tower, as he hoped that there he could read something in the stars that would align better with his desires. But in this, his hopes were crushed; his sight, clouded by the fog in his head, failed to satisfy his curiosity, revealing nothing but a thick gray cloud, which he interpreted as a terrible omen.
Agitated with so much anxiety, Vathek entirely lost all firmness; a fever seized him and his appetite failed. Instead of being one of the greatest eaters, he became as distinguished for drinking. So insatiable was the thirst which tormented him, that his mouth, like a funnel, was always open to receive the various liquors that might be poured into it and especially cold water, which calmed him more than every other.
Agitated by so much anxiety, Vathek completely lost his composure; a fever took hold of him and he lost his appetite. Instead of being one of the biggest eaters, he became known for his drinking. His thirst was so unquenchable that his mouth, like a funnel, was always open to receive any drinks that came his way, especially cold water, which soothed him more than anything else.
This unhappy prince being thus incapacitated for the enjoyment of any pleasure, commanded the palaces of the five senses to be shut up; forebore to appear in public, either to display his magnificence or administer justice; and retired to the inmost apartment of his harem. As he had ever been an indulgent husband, his wives, overwhelmed with grief at his deplorable situation, incessantly offered their prayers for his health, and unremittingly supplied him with water.
This unhappy prince, unable to enjoy any pleasure, ordered the palaces of the five senses to be closed off; he refrained from appearing in public, whether to show off his grandeur or to administer justice, and retreated to the deepest part of his harem. Since he had always been a caring husband, his wives, heartbroken over his unfortunate state, continually prayed for his recovery and consistently brought him water.
In the mean time, the Princess Carathis, whose affliction no words can describe, instead of restraining herself to sobbing and tears, was closeted daily with the Vizier Morakanabad, to find out some cure p. 22or mitigation of the Caliph’s disease. Under the persuasion that it was caused by enchantment, they turned over together leaf by leaf, all the books of magic that might point out a remedy; and caused the horrible stranger, whom they accused as the enchanter, to be everywhere sought for with the strictest diligence.
In the meantime, Princess Carathis, whose pain couldn’t be put into words, instead of just crying and feeling sorry for herself, met every day with Vizier Morakanabad to find a cure or at least some relief for the Caliph’s illness. Believing it was caused by magic, they went through all the books on sorcery leaf by leaf that might offer a solution; they also made sure to search everywhere for the mysterious stranger they thought was responsible for the enchantment.
At the distance of a few miles from Samarah stood a high mountain, whose sides were swarded with wild thyme and basil, and its summit overspread with so delightful a plain that it might be taken for the Paradise destined for the faithful. Upon it grew a hundred thickets of eglantine and other fragrant shrubs; a hundred arbours of roses, jessamine, and honeysuckle; as many clumps of orange trees, cedar, and citron; whose branches, interwoven with the palm, the pomegranate, and the vine, presented every luxury that could regale the eye or the taste. The ground was strewed with violets, harebells, and pansies; in the midst of which sprung forth tufts of jonquils, hyacinths, and carnations, with every other perfume that impregnates the air. Four fountains, not less clear than deep, and so abundant as to slake the thirst of ten armies, seemed purposely placed here to make the scene more resemble the garden of Eden, which was watered by the four sacred rivers. Here the nightingale sang the birth of the rose, her well-beloved, and at the same time lamented its short-lived beauty; whilst the turtle deplored the loss of more substantial pleasures and the wakeful lark hailed the rising p. 23light that reanimates the whole creation. Here, more than anywhere, the mingled melodies of birds expressed the various passions they inspired; as if the exquisite fruits, which they pecked at pleasure, had given them a double energy.
A few miles from Samarah, there was a tall mountain, its slopes covered with wild thyme and basil, and its peak spread out into such a beautiful plain that it could easily be mistaken for Paradise meant for the faithful. It was filled with countless thickets of eglantine and other fragrant shrubs; hundreds of arbors of roses, jasmine, and honeysuckle; as well as clusters of orange trees, cedar, and citron, whose branches, intertwined with palm, pomegranate, and vines, showcased every luxury that could delight the eye or the palate. The ground was scattered with violets, harebells, and pansies; amidst them sprang up tufts of jonquils, hyacinths, and carnations, along with every other scent that filled the air. Four fountains, as clear as they were deep, flowed abundantly enough to quench the thirst of ten armies, seemingly placed there to make the scene resemble the garden of Eden, which was watered by the four sacred rivers. Here, the nightingale sang the birth of her beloved rose while lamenting its fleeting beauty; the turtle mourned the loss of deeper pleasures, and the alert lark welcomed the rising p. 23light that brings life back to all creation. In this place, more than anywhere else, the blended songs of the birds expressed the various emotions they inspired, as though the exquisite fruits they pecked at joyfully had given them extra energy.
To this mountain Vathek was sometimes brought, for the sake of breathing a purer air; and especially, to drink at will of the four fountains, which were reputed in the highest degree salubrious, and sacred to himself. His attendants were his mother, his wives, and some eunuchs, who assiduously employed themselves in filling capacious bowls of rock crystal, and emulously presenting them to him. But it frequently happened that his avidity exceeded their zeal; insomuch that he would prostrate himself upon the ground to lap up the water, of which he could never have enough.
Vathek was sometimes brought to this mountain to enjoy the fresher air, especially to freely drink from the four fountains known for their health benefits and sacredness to him. His companions included his mother, his wives, and some eunuchs, who diligently filled large crystal bowls and eagerly presented them to him. However, it often happened that his desire for water surpassed their eagerness, so much so that he would lay down on the ground to drink from the water, which he could never get enough of.
One day when this unhappy prince had been long lying in so debasing a posture, a voice, hoarse but strong, thus addressed him:
One day, as this unhappy prince lay there for a long time in such a humiliating position, a voice, hoarse yet powerful, spoke to him:
“Why assumest thou the function of a dog, oh Caliph, so proud of thy dignity and power?”
“Why are you acting like a dog, oh Caliph, so proud of your dignity and power?”
At this apostrophe he raised up his head and beheld the stranger that had caused him so much affliction. Inflamed with anger at the sight, he exclaimed:
At this moment, he lifted his head and looked at the stranger who had caused him so much pain. Filled with rage at the sight, he cried out:
“Accursed Giaour! [23] what comest thou hither to do? is it not enough to have transformed a prince, remarkable for his agility, into one of those leather barrels which the Bedouin Arabs carry on their camels when they traverse the deserts? Perceivest p. 24thou not that I may perish by drinking to excess, no less than by a total abstinence?”
“Accursed Giaour! [23] why have you come here? Isn't it enough that you've turned a prince, known for his agility, into one of those leather barrels that the Bedouin Arabs carry on their camels across the deserts? Do you not see p. 24 that I could die from drinking too much just as easily as from complete abstinence?”
“Drink then this draught,” said the stranger, as he presented to him a phial of a red and yellow mixture; “and to satiate the thirst of thy soul as well as of thy body, know that I am an Indian, but from a region of India which is wholly unknown.”
“Drink this potion,” said the stranger, as he handed him a vial of a red and yellow liquid; “and to quench the thirst of both your soul and your body, know that I am from India, but from a part of India that is completely unknown.”
The Caliph, delighted to see his desires accomplished in part, and flattering himself with the hope of obtaining their entire fulfilment, without a moment’s hesitation swallowed the potion, and instantaneously found his health restored, his thirst appeased, and his limbs as agile as ever.
The Caliph, thrilled to see some of his wishes come true, and feeling optimistic about getting everything he wanted, quickly drank the potion and immediately felt his health return, his thirst quenched, and his body as lively as ever.
In the transports of his joy, Vathek leaped upon the neck of the frightful Indian, and kissed his horrid mouth and hollow cheeks, as though they had been the coral lips, and the lilies and roses of his most beautiful wives; whilst they, less terrified than jealous at the sight, dropped their veils to hide the blush of mortification that suffused their foreheads.
In his excitement, Vathek jumped onto the neck of the terrifying Indian and kissed his disgusting mouth and sunken cheeks, as if they were the coral lips and the lilies and roses of his most beautiful wives. Meanwhile, they were less scared than jealous at the sight and dropped their veils to hide the flush of embarrassment that spread across their foreheads.
Nor would the scene have closed here, had not Carathis, with all the art of insinuation, a little repressed the raptures of her son. Having prevailed upon him to return to Samarah, she caused a herald to precede him, whom she commanded to proclaim as loudly as possible:
Nor would the scene have ended here, if Carathis hadn't skillfully held back her son's excitement. After convincing him to go back to Samarah, she sent a herald ahead of him, instructing him to announce as loudly as possible:
“The wonderful stranger hath appeared again; he hath healed the Caliph; he hath spoken! he hath spoken!”
“The amazing stranger has appeared again; he has healed the Caliph; he has spoken! He has spoken!”
“He hath healed our sovereign; he hath spoken! he hath spoken!”
"He has healed our leader; he has spoken! He has spoken!"
Nor were these words forgotten in the public festivals, which were celebrated the same evening to testify the general joy, for the poets applied them as a chorus to all the songs they composed.
Nor were these words forgotten during the public festivals, which took place that same evening to celebrate the collective joy, as the poets used them as a chorus for all the songs they created.
The Caliph, in the mean while caused the palaces of the senses to be again set open, and as he found himself prompted to visit that of taste, in preference to the rest, immediately ordered a splendid entertainment, to which his great officers and favourite courtiers were all invited. The Indian, who was placed near the prince, seemed to think that as a proper acknowledgment of so distinguished a privilege, he could neither eat, drink, nor talk too much. The various dainties were no sooner served up than they vanished, to the great mortification of Vathek, who piqued himself on being the greatest eater alive, and at this time in particular had an excellent appetite.
The Caliph, meanwhile, had the gates of the sensory palaces opened again, and feeling inclined to visit the palace of taste over the others, he quickly arranged a lavish banquet, inviting all his high-ranking officials and favorite courtiers. The Indian, seated next to the prince, seemed to believe that as a proper show of gratitude for such an exceptional honor, he could neither eat, drink, nor speak enough. The various delicacies were served up, but before long they disappeared, much to Vathek's annoyance, as he prided himself on being the biggest eater alive and, especially at that moment, had a fantastic appetite.
The rest of the company looked round at each other in amazement, but the Indian without appearing to observe it, quaffed large bumpers to the health of each of them: sung in a style altogether extravagant; related stories at which he laughed immoderately; and poured forth extemporaneous verses which would not have been thought bad, but p. 26for the strange grimaces with which they were uttered. In a word, his loquacity was equal to that of a hundred astrologers; he ate as much as a hundred porters, and caroused in proportion.
The rest of the group looked at each other in shock, but the Indian, without seeming to notice, downed large glasses to toast each of them. He sang in a completely over-the-top style, told stories that made him laugh uncontrollably, and recited spontaneous verses that wouldn't have been considered bad, but p. 26for the bizarre faces he made while saying them. In short, his chatter was equal to that of a hundred fortune-tellers; he ate as much as a hundred laborers and drank just as heavily.
The Caliph, notwithstanding the table had been thirty times covered, found himself incommoded by the voraciousness of his guest, who was now considerably declined in the prince’s esteem. Vathek, however, being unwilling to betray the chagrin he could hardly disguise, said in a whisper to Bababalouk, [26a] the chief of his eunuchs:
The Caliph, despite having covered the table thirty times, found himself troubled by the greediness of his guest, who had now significantly dropped in the prince’s regard. Vathek, however, not wanting to show the annoyance he could barely hide, whispered to Bababalouk, [26a] the head of his eunuchs:
“You see how enormous his performances in every way are; what would be the consequence should he get at my wives? Go! redouble your vigilance, and be sure look well to my Circassians, who would be more to his taste than all of the rest.”
“You see how massive his performances are in every way; what would happen if he got close to my wives? Go! Double your watchfulness, and make sure to keep a close eye on my Circassians, who he would prefer over all the others.”
The bird of the morning had thrice renewed his song, when the hour of the divan [26b] sounded. Vathek, in gratitude to his subjects, having promised to attend, immediately arose from table and repaired thither leaning upon his vizier, who could scarcely support him, so disordered was the poor prince by the wine he had drank, and still more by the extravagant vagaries of his boisterous guest.
The morning bird had sung three times when the hour for the divan [26b] rang out. Vathek, wanting to show gratitude to his subjects after promising to be there, quickly got up from the table and made his way there, leaning on his vizier, who could barely hold him up due to how messed up the poor prince was from the wine he had consumed, and even more from the wild antics of his loud guest.
The viziers, the officers of the crown, and of the law, arranged themselves in a semi-circle about their sovereign, and preserved a respectful silence, whilst the Indian, who looked as cool as if come from a fast, sat down without ceremony on a step of the p. 27throne, laughing in his sleeve at the indignation with which his temerity had filled the spectators.
The viziers, the crown's officers, and the law stood in a semi-circle around their ruler, maintaining a respectful silence, while the Indian, looking as calm as if he had just come from a fast, casually sat down on a step of the p. 27throne, secretly amused by the outrage his boldness had sparked in the onlookers.
The Caliph, however, whose ideas were confused and his head embarrassed, went on administering justice at hap-hazard, till at length the prime vizier [27] perceiving his situation, hit upon a sudden expedient to interrupt the audience, and rescue the honour of his master, to whom he said in a whisper:
The Caliph, though, confused and overwhelmed, continued to administer justice randomly, until the prime vizier [27] noticed his state and came up with a quick plan to interrupt the audience and preserve his master's reputation. He leaned in and whispered to him:
“My lord, the princess Carathis, who hath passed the night in consulting the planets, informs you that they portend you evil; and the danger is urgent. Beware, lest this stranger whom you have so lavishly recompensed for his magical gewgaws, should make some attempt on your life: his liquor, which at first had the appearance of effecting your cure, may be no more than a poison of a sudden operation. Slight not this surmise; ask him, at least, of what it was compounded; whence he procured it; and mention the sabres, which you seem to have forgotten.”
“My lord, Princess Carathis, who spent the night studying the stars, warns you that they predict danger for you; and the threat is immediate. Be careful, as this stranger, whom you have generously rewarded for his magical trinkets, might attempt to harm you: his potion, which initially seemed to heal you, could be nothing more than a quick-acting poison. Don't dismiss this suspicion; at the very least, ask him what it's made of, where he got it, and bring up the sabers, which you seem to have overlooked.”
Vathek, to whom the insolent airs of the stranger became every moment less supportable, intimated to his vizier by a wink of acquiescence, that he would adopt his advice, and at once turning towards the Indian, said:
Vathek, who found the arrogant demeanor of the stranger increasingly unbearable, gave his vizier a subtle nod to indicate he would follow his advice, and then turned to the Indian and said:
“Get up and declare in full divan of what drugs the liquor was compounded you enjoined me to take, for it is suspected to be poison; add also the explanation I have so earnestly desired concerning the sabres you sold me, and thus show your gratitude for the favours heaped on you.”
“Get up and tell everyone what drugs were in the liquor you asked me to take, because it’s suspected to be poison. Also, give me the explanation I’ve been so eager to hear about the sabers you sold me, and this will show your appreciation for the favors I’ve done for you.”
p. 28Having pronounced these words in as moderate a tone as a Caliph well could, he waited in silent expectation for an answer; but the Indian, still keeping his seat, began to renew his loud shouts of laughter, and exhibit the same horrid grimaces he had shown them before, without vouchsafing a word in reply. Vathek, no longer able to brook such insolence, immediately kicked him from the steps, instantly descending repeated his blow, and persisted with such assiduity, as incited all who were present to follow his example. Every foot was aimed at the Indian, and no sooner had any one given him a kick than he felt himself constrained to reiterate the stroke.
p. 28After saying these words in the calmest tone a Caliph could manage, he waited in silence for a response; but the Indian, still sitting, started to laugh loudly again and made the same terrible faces he had shown them before, without saying a word in reply. Vathek, unable to tolerate such disrespect any longer, kicked him off the steps and then, as he came down, kicked him again, persistently striking him until everyone present felt encouraged to join in. Every kick was directed at the Indian, and as soon as someone gave him a kick, he felt compelled to kick back.
The stranger afforded them no small entertainment; for being both short and plump, he collected himself into a ball and rolled round on all sides at the blows of his assailants, who pressed after him wherever he turned, with an eagerness beyond conception, whilst their numbers were every moment increasing. The ball, indeed, in passing from one apartment to another, drew every person after it that came in its way, insomuch that the whole palace was thrown into confusion, and resounded with a tremendous clamour. The women of the harem, amazed at the uproar, flew to their blinds to discover the cause, but no sooner did they catch a glimpse of the ball than feeling themselves unable to refrain, they broke from the clutches of their eunuchs, who to stop their flight pinched them till they bled, but in vain; whilst themselves, though p. 29trembling with terror at the escape of their charge, were as incapable of resisting the attraction.
The stranger provided them with plenty of entertainment; being both short and chubby, he curled up into a ball and rolled around while being hit by his pursuers, who chased him with unbelievable eagerness as their numbers grew. In fact, as the ball moved from one room to another, it attracted everyone in its path, creating chaos throughout the palace and echoing with a loud uproar. The women in the harem, shocked by the noise, rushed to their windows to see what was happening, but as soon as they caught sight of the ball, they could no longer hold back. They escaped from the grip of their eunuchs, who tried to stop them by pinching them until they bled, but it was no use; meanwhile, the eunuchs, trembling with fear over losing their charge, couldn’t resist the allure either.
The Indian, after having traversed the halls, galleries, chambers, kitchens, gardens, and stables of the palace, at last took his course through the courts, whilst the Caliph, pursuing him closer than the rest, bestowed as many kicks as he possibly could, yet not without receiving now and then one, which his competitors, in their eagerness, designed for the ball.
The Indian, after walking through the halls, galleries, rooms, kitchens, gardens, and stables of the palace, eventually made his way through the courtyards, while the Caliph, following him more closely than the others, kicked at him as much as he could, although he sometimes got kicked himself, as his competitors, eager to score, aimed for the ball.
Carathis, Morakanabad, and two or three old viziers whose wisdom had hitherto withstood the attraction, wishing to prevent Vathek from exposing himself in the presence of his subjects, fell down in his way to impede the pursuit, but he, regardless of their obstruction, leaped over their heads, and went on as before. They then ordered the muezzins to call the people to prayers, both for the sake of getting them out of the way, and of endeavouring by their petitions to avert the calamity; but neither of these expedients was a whit more successful. The sight of this fatal ball was alone sufficient to draw after it every beholder. The muezzins themselves, though they saw it but at a distance, hastened down from their minarets and mixed with the crowd, which continued to increase in so surprising a manner, that scarce an inhabitant was left in Samarah, except the aged, the sick confined to their beds, and infants at the breast, whose nurses could run more nimbly without them. Even Carathis, Morakanabad, and the rest, were all become of the party.
Carathis, Morakanabad, and a couple of older advisors, whose wisdom had so far resisted the pull of the situation, tried to stop Vathek from showing himself to his subjects. They fell in his path to block his way, but he, ignoring their attempts, jumped over them and continued on as before. Then, they instructed the muezzins to call the people to prayers, both to clear the crowd and to seek divine intervention to prevent disaster; however, neither of these strategies proved effective. The sight of that ominous spectacle was enough to attract every onlooker. The muezzins themselves, even though they could only see it from a distance, rushed down from their minarets and mingled with the crowd, which grew so rapidly that hardly any resident was left in Samarah, except for the elderly, the sick confined to their beds, and nursing infants whose caretakers could move faster without them. Even Carathis, Morakanabad, and the others ended up joining the crowd.
p. 30The shrill screams of the females who had broken from their apartments, and were unable to extricate themselves from the pressure of the crowd, together with those of the eunuchs jostling after them, terrified lest their charge should escape from their sight, increased by the execrations of husbands urging forward and menacing both, kicks given and received, stumblings and overthrows at every step, in a word, the confusion that universally prevailed, rendered Samarah like a city taken by storm, and devoted to absolute plunder.
p. 30The sharp screams of the women who had rushed out of their apartments and were trapped in the crowd, along with those of the eunuchs pushing after them, scared that their charge might slip away, mixed with the curses of husbands urging them on and threatening both. There were kicks exchanged, stumbles, and falls at every turn. In short, the chaos that reigned made Samarah feel like a city under siege, completely open to looting.
At last the cursed Indian, who still preserved his rotundity of figure, after passing through all the streets and public places, and leaving them empty, rolled onwards to the plain of Catoul, and traversed the valley at the foot of the mountain of the four fountains.
At last, the cursed Indian, who still maintained his round shape, after walking through all the streets and public spaces and leaving them empty, rolled on to the plain of Catoul and crossed the valley at the base of the mountain of the four fountains.
As a continual fall of water had excavated an immense gulph in the valley, whose opposite side was closed in by a steep acclivity, the Caliph and his attendants were apprehensive lest the ball should bound into the chasm, and to prevent it, redoubled their efforts, but in vain. The Indian persevered in his onward direction, and as had been apprehended, glancing from the precipice with the rapidity of lightning, was lost in the gulph below.
As a constant flow of water had created a huge pit in the valley, with a steep slope on the other side, the Caliph and his attendants were worried that the ball would bounce into the chasm, and to stop that from happening, they intensified their efforts, but it was useless. The Indian continued in his path, and as they feared, he glanced off the edge like lightning and disappeared into the pit below.
Vathek would have followed the perfidious Giaour, had not an invisible agency arrested his progress. The multitude that pressed after him were at once checked in the same manner, and a calm instantaneously ensued. They all gazed at each other with p. 31an air of astonishment; and notwithstanding that the loss of veils and turbans, together with torn habits, and dust blended with sweat, presented a most laughable spectacle, there was not one smile to be seen; on the contrary, all with looks of confusion and sadness returned in silence to Samarah, and retired to their inmost apartments, without ever reflecting that they had been impelled by an invisible power into the extravagance for which they reproached themselves: for it is but just, that men who so often arrogate to their own merit the good of which they are but instruments, should attribute to themselves the absurdities which they could not prevent.
Vathek would have followed the treacherous Giaour, but an unseen force blocked his way. The crowd that pushed after him was stopped in the same way, and a calm fell over them immediately. They all stared at each other with p. 31looks of astonishment; and despite the loss of veils and turbans, along with torn clothes and dust mingled with sweat, which created a ridiculous scene, not a single person smiled. Instead, all returned home to Samarah in silence, looking confused and sad, without realizing that they were driven into the madness they now blamed themselves for by an invisible power. It’s only fair that people who often take credit for the good they merely facilitate should also hold themselves accountable for the foolishness they couldn’t prevent.
The Caliph was the only person that refused to leave the valley. He commanded his tents to be pitched there, and stationed himself on the very edge of the precipice, in spite of the representations of Carathis and Morakanabad, who pointed out the hazard of its brink giving way, and the vicinity to the magician that had so severely tormented him. Vathek derided all their remonstrances; and having ordered a thousand flambeaus to be lighted, and directed his attendants to proceed in lighting more, lay down on the slippery margin, and attempted, by the help of this artificial splendour, to look through that gloom which all the fires of the empyrean had been insufficient to pervade. One while he fancied to himself voices arising from the depth of the gulph, at another he seemed to distinguish the accents of the Indian, but all was no more than the hollow p. 32murmur of waters, and the din of the cataracts that rushed from steep to steep, down the sides of the mountain.
The Caliph was the only one who refused to leave the valley. He ordered his tents to be set up there and positioned himself right on the edge of the cliff, despite Carathis and Morakanabad pointing out the danger of the ground collapsing and the close presence of the magician who had tormented him so badly. Vathek dismissed all their warnings, and after ordering a thousand torches to be lit and telling his attendants to light even more, he lay down on the slippery edge and tried, with the help of this artificial brightness, to see through the darkness that all the fires of the heavens couldn’t penetrate. At one moment, he imagined hearing voices coming from the depths of the chasm, and at another, he thought he could make out the sounds of the Indian, but it was all just the hollow murmur of water and the roar of the waterfalls cascading down the mountain.
Having passed the night in this cruel perturbation, the Caliph at day-break retired to his tent, where, without taking the least sustenance, he continued to doze till the dusk of evening began to come on; he then resumed his vigils as before, and persevered in observing them for many nights together. At length, fatigued with so successless an employment, he sought relief from change. To this end he sometimes paced with hasty strides across the plain; and as he wildly gazed at the stars, reproached them with having deceived him; but lo! on a sudden the clear blue sky appeared streaked over with streams of blood, which reached from the valley even to the city of Samarah. As this awful phenomenon seemed to touch his tower, Vathek at first thought of repairing thither to view it more distinctly, but feeling himself unable to advance, and being overcome with apprehension, he muffled up his face in his robe.
After spending a restless night in deep distress, the Caliph retreated to his tent at daybreak. Without eating anything, he dozed off until dusk began to fall; then he returned to his vigil as before, continuing this for many nights in a row. Eventually, worn out from such a fruitless pursuit, he sought relief through change. To that end, he sometimes walked quickly across the plain, and as he stared at the stars, he blamed them for deceiving him. Suddenly, the clear blue sky was streaked with streams of blood that stretched from the valley all the way to the city of Samarah. As this terrifying sight seemed to reach his tower, Vathek initially considered going there to see it more clearly, but feeling unable to move and overwhelmed with fear, he covered his face with his robe.
Terrifying as these prodigies were, this impression upon him was no more than momentary, and served only to stimulate his love of the marvellous. Instead, therefore, of returning to his palace, he persisted in the resolution of abiding where the Indian vanished from his view. One night, however, while he was walking as usual on the plain, the moon and the stars at once were eclipsed, and a total darkness ensued. The earth trembled beneath him, and a voice p. 33came forth, the voice of the Giaour, who in accents more sonorous than thunder, thus addressed him:
Terrifying as these wonders were, the impression they made on him was only temporary and only fueled his fascination with the extraordinary. So instead of going back to his palace, he decided to stay where the Indian had disappeared from his sight. One night, while he was walking on the plain as usual, the moon and stars suddenly went dark, plunging everything into complete darkness. The ground shook beneath him, and a voice p. 33 emerged, the voice of the Giaour, who with a voice louder than thunder, spoke to him:
“Would’st thou devote thyself to me? adore then the terrestrial influences, and abjure Mahomet. On these conditions I will bring thee to the palace of subterranean fire: there shalt thou behold, in immense depositories, the treasures which the stars have promised thee, and which will be conferred by those intelligences whom thou shalt thus render propitious. It was from thence I brought my sabres; and it is there that Soliman Ben Daoud reposes, surrounded by the talismans that control the world.”
“Would you devote yourself to me? Then adore the earthly influences and reject Muhammad. On these conditions, I will take you to the palace of underground fire: there you will see, in vast stores, the treasures promised to you by the stars, which will be granted by those beings you will make favorable. It was from there I got my sabers; and it is there that Soliman Ben Daoud rests, surrounded by the talismans that control the world.”
The astonished Caliph trembled as he answered, yet in a style that showed him to be no novice in preternatural adventures:
The amazed Caliph shook as he replied, yet in a way that revealed he wasn’t inexperienced in extraordinary adventures:
“Where art thou? Be present to my eyes; dissipate the gloom that perplexes me, and of which I deem thee the cause. After the many flambeaus I have burnt to discover thee, thou mayest at least grant a glimpse of thy horrible visage.”
“Where are you? Show yourself to me; clear away the darkness that confuses me, and which I believe you are responsible for. After all the candles I've burned to find you, you could at least give me a glimpse of your terrible face.”
“Abjure then Mahomet,” replied the Indian, “and promise me full proofs of thy sincerity; otherwise thou shalt never behold me again.”
“Then give up Mahomet,” said the Indian, “and show me clear proof of your sincerity; otherwise, you will never see me again.”
The unhappy Caliph, instigated by insatiable curiosity, lavished his promises in the utmost profusion. The sky immediately brightened; and by the light of the planets, which seemed almost to blaze, Vathek beheld the earth open, and at the extremity of a vast black chasm a portal of ebony, before which stood the Indian, still blacker, holding in his hand a golden key, that caused the lock to resound.
The unhappy Caliph, driven by his endless curiosity, made an abundance of promises. The sky instantly brightened; and by the glaring light of the planets, Vathek saw the earth open up. At the edge of a huge black chasm, he spotted an ebony door, in front of which stood the even darker Indian, holding a golden key that made the lock echo.
“Not so fast,” replied the Indian, “impatient Caliph! Know that I am parched with thirst, and cannot open this door till my thirst be thoroughly appeased. I require the blood of fifty of the most beautiful sons of thy viziers and great men, or neither can my thirst nor thy curiosity be satisfied. Return to Samarah; procure for me this necessary libation; come back hither; throw it thyself into this chasm; and then shalt thou see!”
“Not so fast,” replied the Indian, “impatient Caliph! Know that I’m really thirsty and can’t open this door until I quench my thirst. I need the blood of fifty of the most beautiful sons of your viziers and great men, or neither my thirst nor your curiosity will be satisfied. Go back to Samarah; get me this necessary offering; come back here; throw it yourself into this chasm; and then you’ll see!”
Having thus spoken, the Indian turned his back on the Caliph, who, incited by the suggestion of demons, resolved on the direful sacrifice. He now pretended to have regained his tranquillity, and set out for Samarah amidst the acclamations of a people who still loved him, and forbore not to rejoice when they believed him to have recovered his reason. So successfully did he conceal the emotion of his heart, that even Carathis and Morakanabad were equally deceived with the rest. Nothing was heard of but festivals and rejoicings. The ball, which no tongue had hitherto ventured to mention, was again brought on the tapis. A general laugh went round; though many, still smarting under the hands of the surgeon, from the hurts received in that memorable adventure, had no great reason for mirth.
After saying that, the Indian turned away from the Caliph, who, driven by the influence of dark forces, decided on the terrible sacrifice. He now acted as if he had regained his peace of mind and set off for Samarah, welcomed by a crowd that still cared for him, rejoicing in what they believed to be his return to sanity. He hid his true feelings so well that even Carathis and Morakanabad were fooled, just like everyone else. All anyone heard about were celebrations and festivities. The topic that no one had dared to bring up before was once again on the table. Laughter filled the air, even though many, still recovering from their injuries sustained during that unforgettable incident, had little reason to be joyful.
The prevalence of this gay humour was not a little grateful to Vathek, as perceiving how much it conduced to his project. He put on the appearance p. 35of affability to every one; but especially to his viziers, and the grandees of his court, whom he failed not to regale with a sumptuous banquet, during which he insensibly inclined the conversation to the children of his guests. Having asked, with a good-natured air, who of them were blessed with the handsomest boys, every father at once asserted the pretensions of his own; and the contest imperceptibly grew so warm, that nothing could have with-holden them from coming to blows but their profound reverence for the person of the Caliph. Under the pretence, therefore, of reconciling the disputants, Vathek took upon him to decide; and with this view commanded the boys to be brought.
The prevalence of this gay humor was quite helpful to Vathek, as he realized how much it contributed to his plans. He put on a friendly demeanor towards everyone, especially toward his viziers and the nobles of his court, whom he did not hesitate to treat with a lavish feast. During the banquet, he gradually steered the conversation toward the children of his guests. With a cheerful attitude, he asked which of them had the most handsome boys, and every father immediately claimed that his own was the best. The competition heated up so much that nothing could have stopped them from fighting except their deep respect for the Caliph. So, under the guise of settling the dispute, Vathek decided to intervene and ordered the boys to be brought in.
It was not long before a troop of these poor children made their appearance, all equipped by their fond mothers with such ornaments as might give the greatest relief to their beauty, or most advantageously display the graces of their age. But whilst this brilliant assemblage attracted the eyes and hearts of every one besides, the Caliph scrutinized each in his turn with a malignant avidity that passed for attention, and selected from their number the fifty whom he judged the Giaour would prefer.
It wasn't long before a group of these unfortunate kids showed up, all decked out by their loving mothers with accessories that would enhance their beauty or best showcase their youthful charm. While this stunning gathering caught the attention and admiration of everyone else, the Caliph studied each child with a greedy interest that pretended to be genuine attention, choosing fifty that he believed the Giaour would like best.
With an equal show of kindness as before, he proposed to celebrate a festival on the plain, for the entertainment of his young favourites, who he said ought to rejoice still more than all at the restoration of his health, on account of the favours he intended for them.
With the same kindness as before, he suggested having a festival in the field for the entertainment of his young favorites, claiming they should celebrate even more than anyone else at the restoration of his health, because of the gifts he planned to give them.
p. 36The Caliph’s proposal was received with the greatest delight, and soon published through Samarah. Litters, camels, and horses were prepared. Women and children, old men and young—every one placed himself in the station he chose. The cavalcade set forward, attended by all the confectioners in the city and its precincts. The populace, following on foot, composed an amazing crowd, and occasioned no little noise. All was joy; nor did any one call to mind what most of them had suffered when they first travelled the road they were now passing so gaily.
p. 36The Caliph’s proposal was met with great enthusiasm and quickly spread through Samarah. Litters, camels, and horses were readied. Women and children, elderly men and youth—everyone took the position they preferred. The procession moved forward, accompanied by all the confectioners in the city and its surroundings. The crowd, following on foot, created an incredible scene and made quite a noise. Joy filled the air; no one remembered the hardships most of them had faced when they first traveled the road they were now enjoying so happily.
The evening was serene, the air refreshing, the sky clear, and the flowers exhaled their fragrance. The beams of the declining sun, whose mild splendour reposed on the summit of the mountain, shed a glow of ruddy light over its green declivity, and the white flocks sporting upon it. No sounds were audible, save the murmurs of the four fountains, and the reeds and voices of shepherds, calling to each other from different eminences.
The evening was calm, the air refreshing, the sky clear, and the flowers released their fragrance. The rays of the setting sun, with its gentle beauty resting on the top of the mountain, cast a warm, reddish light over its green slopes and the white sheep playing on it. The only sounds were the whispers of the four fountains and the reeds, along with the voices of shepherds calling to each other from different heights.
The lovely innocents, proceeding to the destined sacrifice, added not a little to the hilarity of the scene. They approached the plain full of sportiveness; some coursing butterflies, others culling flowers, or picking up the shining little pebbles that attracted their notice. At intervals, they nimbly started from each other, for the sake of being caught again, and mutually imparting a thousand caresses.
The charming kids, on their way to the chosen sacrifice, really added to the fun of the scene. They approached the field playfully; some were chasing butterflies, while others were gathering flowers or picking up the shiny little pebbles that caught their eye. Every now and then, they would quickly dart away from each other just to be caught again, sharing a bunch of affectionate gestures.
The dreadful chasm, at whose bottom the portal of ebony was placed, began to appear at a distance. It looked like a black streak that divided the plain. p. 37Morakanabad and his companions took it for some work which the Caliph had ordered. Unhappy men! little did they surmise for what it was destined.
The terrifying chasm, at the bottom of which the black portal was located, started to come into view from afar. It appeared as a dark line cutting through the flat land. p. 37Morakanabad and his friends thought it was some kind of project that the Caliph had commissioned. Unfortunate men! They had no idea what it was meant for.
Vathek, not liking that they should examine it too nearly, stopped the procession, and ordered a spacious circle to be formed on this side, at some distance from the accursed chasm. The body-guard of eunuchs was detached, to measure out the lists intended for the games, and prepare ringles for the lines to keep off the crowd. The fifty competitors were soon stripped, and presented to the admiration of the spectators the suppleness and grace of their delicate limbs. Their eyes sparkled with a joy which those of their fond parents reflected. Every one offered wishes for the little candidate nearest his heart, and doubted not of his being victorious. A breathless suspense awaited the contest of these amiable and innocent victims.
Vathek, not wanting them to scrutinize it too closely, stopped the procession and ordered a wide circle to be formed on this side, at a safe distance from the cursed chasm. The bodyguard of eunuchs was assigned to mark out the area designated for the games and set up barriers to keep back the crowd. The fifty competitors were soon stripped down, showcasing the flexibility and grace of their slender limbs to the admiration of the spectators. Their eyes sparkled with joy, mirroring that of their proud parents. Everyone offered their good wishes for the little contestant closest to their heart, confident of his victory. A tense anticipation hung in the air as everyone awaited the contest of these charming and innocent competitors.
The Caliph, availing himself of the first moment to retire from the crowd, advanced towards the chasm, and there heard, yet not without shuddering, the voice of the Indian; who, gnashing his teeth, eagerly demanded:
The Caliph, taking the first chance to step away from the crowd, moved towards the chasm, and there he heard, though not without a shiver, the voice of the Indian, who, grinding his teeth, eagerly demanded:
“Where are they? Where are they? perceivest thou not how my mouth waters?”
“Where are they? Where are they? Can’t you see how my mouth is watering?”
“Relentless Giaour!” answered Vathek, with emotion, “can nothing content thee but the massacre of these lovely victims? Ah! wert thou to behold their beauty, it must certainly move thy compassion.”
“Relentless Giaour!” Vathek replied, filled with emotion, “can nothing satisfy you but the slaughter of these beautiful victims? Ah! if only you could see their beauty, it would surely touch your compassion.”
“Not so loudly,” replied the Caliph, blushing.
“Not so loudly,” replied the Caliph, blushing.
“I understand thee,” returned the Giaour, with the grin of an ogre: “thou wantest to summon up more presence of mind. I will for a moment forbear.”
“I get it,” replied the Giaour, with the grin of an ogre: “you want to gather your thoughts. I’ll hold off for a moment.”
During this exquisite dialogue the games went forward with all alacrity, and at length concluded, just as the twilight began to overcast the mountains. Vathek, who was still standing on the edge of the chasm, called out with all his might:
During this captivating conversation, the games continued with great enthusiasm and eventually wrapped up just as the twilight started to cover the mountains. Vathek, who was still standing at the edge of the chasm, called out with all his strength:
“Let my fifty little favourites approach me, separately; and let them come in the order of their success. To the first I will give my diamond bracelet; to the second my collar of emeralds; to the third my aigret of rubies; to the fourth my girdle of topazes; and to the rest, each a part of my dress, even down to my slippers.”
“Let my fifty little favorites come to me, one by one; and let them arrive in the order of their achievements. To the first, I will give my diamond bracelet; to the second, my emerald necklace; to the third, my ruby feather; to the fourth, my topaz belt; and to the rest, a piece of my outfit, right down to my slippers.”
This declaration was received with reiterated acclamations; and all extolled the liberality of a prince who would thus strip himself for the amusement of his subjects and the encouragement of the rising generation.
This statement was met with repeated cheers; everyone praised the generosity of a prince who would go out of his way to entertain his subjects and inspire the next generation.
The Caliph in the mean while undressed himself by degrees; and raising his arm as high as he was able, made each of the prizes glitter in the air; but, whilst he delivered it with one hand to the child, who sprang forward to receive it, he with the other pushed the poor innocent into the gulph, where the p. 39Giaour, with a sullen muttering, incessantly repeated “More! more!”
The Caliph gradually took off his clothes and, raising his arm as high as he could, made each of the prizes sparkle in the air. But as he handed one to the child who rushed forward to grab it, he used his other hand to push the poor innocent into the abyss, where the p. 39Giaour, with a gloomy murmur, kept repeating, “More! more!”
This dreadful device was executed with so much dexterity, that the boy who was approaching him remained unconscious of the fate of his forerunner; and as to the spectators, the shades of evening, together with their distance, precluded them from perceiving any object distinctly. Vathek, having in this manner thrown in the last of the fifty, and expecting that the Giaour on receiving him would have presented the key, already fancied himself as great as Soliman, and consequently above being amenable for what he had done; when, to his utter amazement, the chasm closed, and the ground became as entire as the rest of the plain.
This terrible device was carried out with such skill that the boy walking toward him was completely unaware of what had happened to the one before him; and as for the spectators, the shadows of evening and their distance made it impossible for them to see anything clearly. Vathek, having thrown in the last of the fifty, expected that the Giaour would have handed over the key upon receiving him, and he already imagined himself as great as Soliman, feeling above any consequences for his actions; when, to his complete shock, the chasm closed up, and the ground became as solid as the rest of the plain.
No language could express his rage and despair. He execrated the perfidy of the Indian; loaded him with the most infamous invectives; and stamped with his foot as resolving to be heard. He persisted in this demeanour till his strength failed him, and then fell on the earth like one void of sense. His viziers and grandees, who were nearer than the rest, supposed him at first to be sitting on the grass at play with their amiable children; but at length, prompted by doubt, they advanced towards the spot, and found the Caliph alone, who wildly demanded what they wanted.
No words could capture his anger and despair. He cursed the betrayal of the Indian, hurled the harshest insults at him, and stamped his foot as if insisting to be heard. He kept this up until he exhausted himself, then collapsed on the ground as if he had lost his senses. His advisors and nobles, who were closer than the others, initially thought he was sitting on the grass playing with their friendly children; but eventually, filled with doubt, they approached the area and found the Caliph alone, who frantically demanded to know what they wanted.
“Our children! our children!” cried they.
“Our kids! Our kids!” they shouted.
At these words, the fathers of the fifty boys cried out aloud: the mothers repeated their exclamations an octave higher; whilst the rest, without knowing the cause, soon drowned the voices of both, with still louder lamentations of their own.
At these words, the fathers of the fifty boys shouted loudly: the mothers echoed their cries an octave higher; while the others, not knowing why, soon overwhelmed both groups with even louder wails of their own.
“Our Caliph,” said they, and the report soon circulated, “Our Caliph has played us this trick, to gratify his accursed Giaour. Let us punish him for his perfidy! let us avenge ourselves! let us avenge the blood of the innocent! let us throw this cruel Prince into the gulph that is near, and let his name be mentioned no more!”
“Our Caliph,” they said, and the news quickly spread, “Our Caliph has pulled this stunt on us to please his cursed outsider. Let’s punish him for his betrayal! Let’s get revenge! Let’s avenge the innocent blood! Let’s throw this cruel Prince into the nearby pit and make sure his name is never mentioned again!”
At this rumour, and these menaces, Carathis, full of consternation, hastened to Morakanabad, and said:
At this rumor and these threats, Carathis, filled with anxiety, rushed to Morakanabad and said:
“Vizier, you have lost two beautiful boys, and must necessarily be the most afflicted of fathers; but you are virtuous; save your master!”
“Vizier, you've lost two wonderful boys and must be the most heartbroken father; but you are virtuous; save your master!”
“I will brave every hazard,” replied the Vizier, “to rescue him from his present danger; but afterwards will abandon him to his fate. Bababalouk,” continued he, “put yourself at the head of your Eunuchs, disperse the mob, and if possible bring back this unhappy Prince to his palace.”
“I will face every danger,” replied the Vizier, “to save him from his current peril; but after that, I will leave him to his fate. Bababalouk,” he continued, “take charge of your Eunuchs, scatter the crowd, and if you can, bring this unfortunate Prince back to his palace.”
Bababalouk and his fraternity, felicitating each other in a low voice on their disability of ever being fathers, obeyed the mandate of the Vizier; who, seconding their exertions to the utmost of his power, p. 41at length accomplished his generous enterprise, and retired, as he resolved, to lament at his leisure.
No sooner had the Caliph re-entered his palace, than Carathis commanded the doors to be fastened; but perceiving the tumult to be still violent, and hearing the imprecations which resounded from all quarters, she said to her son:
No sooner had the Caliph re-entered his palace than Carathis ordered the doors to be locked. But noticing that the uproar was still intense and hearing the curses coming from all directions, she said to her son:
“Whether the populace be right or wrong, it behoves you to provide for your safety: let us retire to your own apartment, and from thence, through the subterranean passage known only to ourselves, into your tower; there, with the assistance of the mutes who never leave it, we may be able to make some resistance. Bababalouk, supposing us to be still in the palace, will guard its avenues for his own sake; and we shall soon find, without the counsels of that blubberer Morakanabad, what expedient may be the best to adopt.”
“Whether the crowd is right or wrong, you need to look out for your own safety: let’s head to your room, and from there, we'll use the secret underground passage that only we know about, to get to your tower; there, with the help of the mutes who never leave, we might be able to put up some resistance. Bababalouk will assume we're still in the palace and will secure the exits for his own benefit; soon enough, without the advice of that whiner Morakanabad, we’ll figure out the best plan to take.”
Vathek, without making the least reply, acquiesced in his mother’s proposal, and repeated as he went:
Vathek, without saying a word, agreed to his mother’s suggestion and repeated as he walked:
“Nefarious Giaour! where art thou? hast thou not yet devoured those poor children? where are thy sabres? thy golden key? thy talismans?”
“Nefarious Giaour! Where are you? Haven't you devoured those poor children yet? Where are your sabres? Your golden key? Your talismans?”
Carathis, who guessed from these interrogations a part of the truth, had no difficulty to apprehend in getting at the whole, as soon as he should be a little composed in his tower. This Princess was so far from being influenced by scruples that she was as wicked as woman could be, which is not saying a little, for the sex pique themselves on their superiority in every competition. The recital of the Caliph therefore p. 42occasioned neither terror nor surprise to his mother; she felt no emotion but from the promises of the Giaour; and said to her son:
Carathis, who figured out part of the truth from these questions, had no trouble grasping the whole picture once he calmed down a bit in his tower. This Princess was so far from having any moral reservations that she was as wicked as a woman could be, and that's saying a lot, since women take pride in being superior in all competitions. The caliph's story, therefore, p. 42brought neither fear nor surprise to his mother; she felt no emotion except for the promises of the Giaour, and she said to her son:
“This Giaour, it must be confessed, is somewhat sanguinary in his taste, but the terrestrial powers are always terrible: nevertheless, what the one has promised and the others can confer, will prove a sufficient indemnification. No crimes should be thought too dear for such a reward. Forbear then to revile the Indian: you have not fulfilled the conditions to which his services are annexed. For instance, is not a sacrifice to the subterranean Genii required? and should we not be prepared to offer it as soon as the tumult is subsided? This charge I will take on myself, and have no doubt of succeeding by means of your treasures; which, as there are now so many others in store, may without fear be exhausted.”
"This Giaour, it has to be said, has somewhat of a bloodthirsty nature, but earthly powers are always frightening. Still, what one side has promised and what the others can provide will be enough compensation. No crimes should be considered too costly for such a reward. So, don’t criticize the Indian: you haven’t met the conditions tied to his services. For example, isn’t a sacrifice to the underworld spirits required? And shouldn’t we be ready to make it as soon as the chaos settles down? I’ll take on this responsibility, and I’m confident I’ll succeed using your resources; which, since there are so many more in store, can be drawn on without worry."
Accordingly, the Princess, who possessed the most consummate skill in the art of persuasion, went immediately back through the subterranean passage, and presenting herself to the populace from a window of the palace, began to harangue them with all the address of which she was mistress, whilst Bababalouk showered money from both hands amongst the crowd, who by these united means were soon appeased. Every person retired to his home, and Carathis returned to the tower.
Accordingly, the Princess, who had incredible skill in persuasion, went back through the underground passage right away, and appearing before the crowd from a palace window, began to speak to them with all the finesse she had, while Bababalouk threw money into the crowd with both hands. Thanks to these combined efforts, the crowd was quickly calmed down. Everyone went back to their homes, and Carathis returned to the tower.
Prayer at break of day was announced, when Carathis and Vathek ascended the steps which led to the summit of the tower, where they remained p. 43for some time, though the weather was lowering and wet. This impending gloom corresponded with their malignant dispositions; but when the sun began to break through the clouds, they ordered a pavilion to be raised as a screen from the intrusion of his beams. The Caliph, overcome with fatigue, sought refreshment from repose, at the same time hoping that significant dreams might attend on his slumbers; whilst the indefatigable Carathis, followed by a party of her mutes, descended to prepare whatever she judged proper for the oblation of the approaching night.
Prayer at dawn was announced as Carathis and Vathek walked up the steps to the top of the tower, where they stayed p. 43 for a while, even though the weather was gloomy and wet. This impending darkness matched their negative moods; but when the sun started to peek through the clouds, they had a pavilion set up to block its rays. The Caliph, feeling exhausted, sought some rest, hoping that meaningful dreams would come to him while he slept, while the tireless Carathis, accompanied by a group of her mutes, went down to prepare whatever she thought was necessary for the offerings of the coming night.
By secret stairs, known only to herself and her son, she first repaired to the mysterious recesses in which were deposited the mummies that had been brought from the catacombs of the ancient Pharaohs. Of these she ordered several to be taken. From thence she resorted to a gallery, where, under the guard of fifty female negroes, mute, and blind of the right eye, were preserved the oil of the most venomous serpents, rhinoceros’ horns, and woods of a subtle and penetrating odour, procured from the interior of the Indies, together with a thousand other horrible rarieties. This collection had been formed for a purpose like the present, by Carathis herself, from a presentiment that she might one day enjoy some intercourse with the infernal powers, to whom she had ever been passionately attached, and to whose taste she was no stranger.
By secret stairs, known only to her and her son, she first went to the mysterious places where the mummies brought from the catacombs of the ancient Pharaohs were stored. She ordered several of these to be taken. From there, she went to a gallery where, under the guard of fifty female slaves, silent and blind in their right eye, were kept the oil of the most poisonous snakes, rhinoceros horns, and fragrant woods from the depths of the Indies, along with a thousand other terrifying curiosities. This collection had been put together for a purpose like the current one, by Carathis herself, based on a feeling that she might one day engage with the infernal powers, to whom she had always been deeply attached and whose tastes she knew well.
To familiarize herself the better with the horrors in view, the Princess remained in the company of p. 44her negresses, who squinted in the most amiable manner from the only eye they had, and leered with exquisite delight at the skulls and skeletons which Carathis had drawn forth from her cabinets, whose key she entrusted to no one; all of them making contortions, and uttering a frightful jargon, but very amusing to the Princess till at last, being stunned by their gibbering, and suffocated by the potency of their exhalations, she was forced to quit the gallery, after stripping it of a part of its treasures.
To get better acquainted with the horrors at hand, the Princess stayed with her female servants, who happily squinted from their one eye and grinned with delight at the skulls and skeletons that Carathis had pulled out from her cabinets, which she kept locked away. They all twisted around and spoke in a terrifying yet amusing gibberish, entertaining the Princess until, overwhelmed by their chatter and the strength of their smells, she had to leave the gallery, taking some of its treasures with her.
Whilst she was thus occupied, the Caliph, who instead of the visions he expected, had acquired in these insubstantial regions a voracious appetite, was greatly provoked at the negresses: for, having totally forgotten their deafness, he had impatiently asked them for food; and seeing them regardless of his demand, he began to cuff, pinch, and push them, till Carathis arrived to terminate a scene so indecent, to the great content of these miserable creatures, who having been brought up by her, understood all her signs, and communicated in the same way their thoughts in return.
While she was busy with her activities, the Caliph, who instead of the visions he was hoping for had developed an intense hunger in this strange place, became very frustrated with the women: he had completely forgotten that they were deaf and had impatiently asked them for food. When they ignored his request, he started to hit, pinch, and shove them until Carathis showed up to put an end to such disgraceful behavior, much to the relief of these poor women who, having been raised by her, understood all her gestures and communicated their thoughts back in the same way.
“Son! what means all this?” said she, panting for breath. “I thought I heard as I came up, the shrieks of a thousand bats, tearing from their crannies in the recesses of a cavern, and it was the outcry only of these poor mutes, whom you were so unmercifully abusing. In truth you but ill deserve the admirable provision I have brought you.”
“Son! What’s going on here?” she said, out of breath. “I thought I heard the screams of a thousand bats rushing out of their hiding spots in a cave, but it was just the cries of these poor disabled people you were cruelly mistreating. Honestly, you don’t deserve the great help I’ve brought you.”
“Give it me instantly!” exclaimed the Caliph: “I am perishing for hunger!”
“Give it to me right now!” the Caliph shouted. “I’m starving!”
“Be quick,” replied the Caliph. “But oh, heavens! what horrors! What do you intend?”
“Be quick,” replied the Caliph. “But oh my gosh! What horrors! What are you planning?”
“Come, come,” returned Carathis, “be not so squeamish, but help me to arrange every thing properly, and you shall see that what you reject with such symptoms of disgust will soon complete your felicity. Let us get ready the pile for the sacrifice of to-night, and think not of eating till that is performed. Know you not that all solemn rites are preceded by a rigorous abstinence?”
“Come on,” replied Carathis, “don't be so squeamish. Help me arrange everything properly, and you'll see that what you find so disgusting will soon bring you happiness. Let's prepare the pile for tonight's sacrifice, and don't even think about eating until that's done. Don't you know that all serious rituals start with strict abstinence?”
The Caliph, not daring to object, abandoned himself to grief, and the wind that ravaged his entrails, whilst his mother went forward with the requisite operations. Phials of serpents’ oil, mummies, and bones, were soon set in order on the balustrade of the tower. The pile began to rise; and in three hours was as many cubits high. At length, darkness approached, and Carathis having stripped herself to her inmost garment, clapped her hands in an impulse of ecstasy, and struck light with all her force. The mutes followed her example: but Vathek, extenuated with hunger and impatience, was unable to support himself, and fell down in a swoon. The sparks had already kindled the dry wood; the venomous oil burst into a thousand blue flames; the mummies, dissolving, emitted a thick dun vapour; and the rhinoceros’ horns beginning to consume; all together diffused such a stench, that the Caliph, p. 46recovering, started from his trance and gazed wildly on the scene in full blaze around him. The oil gushed forth in a plentitude of streams; and the negresses, who supplied it without intermission, united their cries to those of the Princess. At last the fire became so violent, and the flames reflected from the polished marble so dazzling, that the Caliph, unable to withstand the heat and the blaze, effected his escape, and clambered up the imperial standard.
The Caliph, not daring to object, surrendered to his grief, while the turmoil inside him grew as his mother carried on with her necessary tasks. Phials of serpent oil, mummies, and bones were soon arranged on the railing of the tower. The pile began to grow; in just three hours, it reached several feet high. Eventually, darkness fell, and Carathis, having stripped down to her most basic garments, clapped her hands in a burst of excitement and struck a spark with all her strength. The servants copied her, but Vathek, weak from hunger and frustration, couldn’t keep himself upright and collapsed in a faint. The sparks had already ignited the dry wood; the venomous oil flared into a thousand blue flames; the mummies, melting away, released a thick, grayish smoke; and the rhino horns began to burn. All of this together produced such a foul smell that the Caliph, p. 46recovering, jolted out of his daze and looked around in shock at the blazing scene surrounding him. The oil flowed out in torrents, and the servant women who continuously supplied it joined their cries with those of the Princess. Finally, the fire grew so intense, and the flames reflecting off the polished marble were so blinding, that the Caliph, unable to bear the heat and the fire, made his escape and climbed up the imperial flag.
In the mean time, the inhabitants of Samarah, scared at the light which shone over the city, arose in haste, ascended their roofs, beheld the tower on fire, and hurried half-naked to the square. Their love to their sovereign immediately awoke; and apprehending him in danger of perishing in his tower, their whole thoughts were occupied with the means of his safety. Morakanabad flew from his retirement, wiped away his tears, and cried out for water like the rest. Bababalouk, whose olfactory nerves were more familiarized to magical odours, readily conjecturing that Carathis was engaged in her favourite amusements, strenuously exhorted them not to be alarmed. Him, however, they treated as an old poltroon; and forbore not to style him a rascally traitor. The camels and dromedaries were advancing with water, but no one knew by which way to enter the tower. Whilst the populace was obstinate in forcing the doors, a violent east wind drove such a volume of flame against them, as at first forced them off; but afterwards, rekindled their zeal. At the p. 47same time, the stench of the horns and mummies increasing, most of the crowd fell backward in a state of suffocation. Those that kept their feet mutually wondered at the cause of the smell, and admonished each other to retire. Morakanabad, more sick than the rest, remained in a piteous condition. Holding his nose with one hand, he persisted in his efforts with the other to burst open the doors, and obtain admission. A hundred and forty of the strongest and most resolute at length accomplished their purpose. Having gained the staircase by their violent exertions, they attained a great height in a quarter of an hour.
In the meantime, the people of Samarah, frightened by the light shining over the city, rushed out, climbed onto their roofs, saw the tower on fire, and hurried half-dressed to the square. Their love for their ruler was instantly reignited, and fearing he might perish in the tower, their thoughts were completely focused on how to save him. Morakanabad rushed out from his retreat, wiped away his tears, and shouted for water like everyone else. Bababalouk, who was more accustomed to magical scents, quickly guessed that Carathis was engaged in her favorite activities, and tried to calm them down. However, they dismissed him as an old coward and called him a traitorous scoundrel. The camels and dromedaries were approaching with water, but no one knew how to get into the tower. While the crowd stubbornly tried to force open the doors, a strong east wind pushed a huge wave of flames against them, which initially pushed them back but then rekindled their determination. At the same time, the stench from the horns and mummies intensified, causing most of the crowd to stagger backward, suffocating. Those who managed to stay on their feet wondered what was causing the smell and urged each other to back away. Morakanabad, feeling worse than the others, remained in a pitiful state. Holding his nose with one hand, he continued to struggle with the other to break open the doors and gain entry. Eventually, a hundred and forty of the strongest and most determined among them succeeded. With their efforts, they reached the staircase and climbed to a great height in about fifteen minutes.
Carathis, alarmed at the signs of her mutes, advanced to the staircase, went down a few steps, and heard several voices calling out from below:
Carathis, startled by the signs from her attendants, made her way to the staircase, descended a few steps, and heard several voices calling from below:
“You shall in a moment have water!”
“You’ll have water in a moment!”
Being rather alert, considering her age, she presently regained the top of the tower, and bade her son suspend the sacrifice for some minutes, adding:
Being quite alert for her age, she made her way back to the top of the tower and asked her son to pause the sacrifice for a few minutes, adding:
“We shall soon be enabled to render it more grateful. Certain dolts of your subjects, imagining, no doubt, that we were on fire, have been rash enough to break through those doors, which had hitherto remained inviolate, for the sake of bringing up water. They are very kind, you must allow, so soon to forget the wrongs you have done them: but that is of little moment. Let us offer them to the Giaour. Let them come up: our mutes, who neither want strength nor experience, will soon despatch them, exhausted as they are with fatigue.”
“We’ll soon be able to make it better. Some of your subjects, thinking we were in trouble, have foolishly burst through those doors that were previously untouched to bring in water. They’re quite generous, I must say, to forget the wrongs you’ve done them so quickly: but that doesn’t really matter. Let’s offer them to the Giaour. Let them come up: our silent ones, who are neither lacking in strength nor experience, will quickly take care of them, especially since they’re worn out from fatigue.”
In fact, these good people, out of breath from ascending eleven thousand stairs in such haste, and chagrined at having spilt, by the way, the water they had taken, were no sooner arrived at the top than the blaze of the flames and the fumes of the mummies at once overpowered their senses. It was a pity! for they beheld not the agreeable smile with which the mutes and the negresses adjusted the cord to their necks: these amiable personages rejoiced, however, no less at the scene. Never before had the ceremony of strangling been performed with so much facility. They all fell without the least resistance or struggle; so that Vathek, in the space of a few moments, found himself surrounded by the dead bodies of his most faithful subjects, all of which were thrown on the top of the pile.
Actually, these good people, out of breath from climbing eleven thousand stairs so quickly and upset about spilling the water they had brought, arrived at the top only to be overwhelmed by the heat of the flames and the smell of the mummies. It was a shame! They missed seeing the pleasant smiles of the mutes and the Black women as they adjusted the nooses around their necks; however, those friendly figures were just as pleased with the scene. Never before had the hanging been done with such ease. They all fell without any resistance or struggle, so that Vathek, in just a few moments, found himself surrounded by the dead bodies of his most loyal subjects, all piled on top of each other.
Carathis, whose presence of mind never forsook her, perceiving that she had carcases sufficient to complete her oblation, commanded the chains to be stretched across the staircase, and the iron doors barricaded, that no more might come up.
Carathis, always quick-witted, realized she had enough bodies to complete her offering. She ordered the chains to be stretched across the staircase and the iron doors to be barricaded, so no one else could come up.
No sooner were these orders obeyed, than the tower shook; the dead bodies vanished in the flames; which at once changed from a swarthy crimson to a bright rose colour. An ambient vapour emitted the most exquisite fragrance; the marble columns rang with harmonious sounds, and the liquefied horns diffused a delicious perfume. Carathis, in transports, anticipated the success of her p. 49enterprise; whilst the mutes and negresses, to whom these sweets had given the cholic, retired to their cells grumbling.
No sooner were these orders followed than the tower shook; the dead bodies disappeared in the flames, which changed from a dark crimson to a bright rose color. A surrounding mist released the most exquisite fragrance; the marble columns resonated with harmonious sounds, and the melted horns spread a delightful perfume. Carathis, in rapture, anticipated the success of her p. 49enterprise; while the mute servants and Black women, who were made nauseous by these scents, retreated to their quarters grumbling.
Scarcely were they gone, when, instead of the pile, horns, mummies, and ashes, the Caliph both saw and felt, with a degree of pleasure which he could not express, a table, covered with the most magnificent repast: flaggons of wine, and vases of exquisite sherbet, floating on snow. He availed himself, without scruple, of such an entertainment; and had already laid hands on a lamb stuffed with pistachios, whilst Carathis was privately drawing from a fillagreen urn, a parchment that seemed to be endless; and which had escaped the notice of her son. Totally occupied, in gratifying an importunate appetite, he left her to peruse it, without interruption; which having finished, she said to him, in an authoritative tone,
Scarcely were they gone when, instead of the pile of horns, mummies, and ashes, the Caliph saw and felt, with a pleasure he couldn't express, a table covered with an incredible feast: flagons of wine and vases of exquisite sherbet, floating on snow. He indulged in the spread without hesitation and was already reaching for a lamb stuffed with pistachios, while Carathis was discreetly pulling from a green urn a scroll that seemed endless and had gone unnoticed by her son. Completely focused on satisfying his strong appetite, he left her to read it without interruption. Once she finished, she said to him, in an authoritative tone,
“Put an end to your gluttony, and hear the splendid promises with which you are favoured!” She then read, as follows:
“Stop your excessive eating and listen to the wonderful promises that are being offered to you!” She then read, as follows:
“Vathek, my well-beloved, thou hast surpassed my hopes: my nostrils have been regaled by the savour of thy mummies, thy horns; and, still more, by the lives devoted on the pile. At the full of the moon, cause the bands of thy musicians, and thy tymbals, to be heard; depart from thy palace surrounded by all the pageants of majesty; thy most faithful slaves, thy best beloved wives; thy most magnificent litters; thy richest loaden camels; and set forward on thy way to Istakar. There await I thy coming. p. 50That is the region of wonders. There shalt thou receive the diadem of Gian Ben Gian, [50] the talismans of Soliman, and the treasures of the preadimite Sultans: there shalt thou be solaced with all kinds of delight. But, beware how thou enterest any dwelling on thy route, or thou shalt feel the effects of my anger.”
“Vathek, my beloved, you've exceeded my expectations: my senses have been treated to the scent of your mummies, your horns; and, even more so, by the lives dedicated on the pyre. At the full moon, let the sounds of your musicians and your drums be heard; leave your palace surrounded by all the splendor of royalty; your most loyal slaves, your dearest wives; your grandest litters; your wealthiest laden camels; and set off on your journey to Istakar. I await your arrival there. p. 50 That is the land of wonders. There you will receive the crown of Gian Ben Gian, [50] the talismans of Soliman, and the treasures of the ancient Sultans: there you will be indulged with all kinds of pleasure. But, be careful how you enter any dwelling on your way, or you will feel the consequences of my wrath.”
The Caliph, who, notwithstanding his habitual luxury, had never before dined with so much satisfaction, gave full scope to the joy of these golden tidings, and betook himself to drinking anew. Carathis, whose antipathy to wine was by no means insuperable, failed not to supply a reason for every bumper, which they ironically quaffed to the health of Mahomet. This infernal liquor completed their impious temerity, and prompted them to utter a profusion of blasphemies. They gave a loose to their wit, at the expense of the ass of Balaam, the dog of the seven sleepers, and the other animals admitted into the paradise of Mahomet. In this sprightly humour they descended the eleven thousand stairs, diverting themselves as they went at the anxious faces they saw on the square, through the oilets of the tower, and at length arrived at the royal apartments by the subterranean passage. Bababalouk was parading to and fro, and issuing his mandates with great pomp to the eunuchs, who were snuffing the lights and painting the eyes of the Circassians. No sooner did he catch sight of the Caliph and his mother than he exclaimed,
The Caliph, who, despite his usual indulgence, had never dined with such satisfaction before, fully embraced the joy of this incredible news and started drinking again. Carathis, whose dislike for wine wasn't that strong, made sure to give a reason for every toast they ironically raised to Mahomet's health. This wicked drink fueled their brazen behavior and led them to blurt out a bunch of blasphemies. They joked at the expense of Balaam's donkey, the dog of the seven sleepers, and the other animals considered part of Mahomet's paradise. In this lively mood, they went down the eleven thousand stairs, entertaining themselves by looking at the worried faces they saw in the square through the tower's windows, and finally reached the royal apartments via the underground passage. Bababalouk was strutting around, issuing orders with great flair to the eunuchs, who were trimming the lights and applying makeup to the Circassians. As soon as he spotted the Caliph and his mother, he exclaimed,
“Hah! you have then, I perceive, escaped from the flames; I was not, however, altogether out of doubt.”
“Hah! I see you've managed to escape the flames; I wasn't completely sure, though.”
Morakanabad delayed not to obey the summons, and was received by Vathek and his mother with great solemnity. They told him with an air of composure and commiseration that the fire at the top of the tower was extinguished, but that it had cost the lives of the brave people who sought to assist them.
Morakanabad quickly responded to the summons and was met by Vathek and his mother with great seriousness. They told him with a composed and sympathetic tone that the fire at the top of the tower was out, but that it had claimed the lives of the brave individuals who tried to help them.
“Still more misfortunes!” cried Morakanabad with a sigh. “Ah, commander of the faithful, our holy prophet is certainly irritated against us! it behoves you to appease him.”
“More misfortunes!” exclaimed Morakanabad with a sigh. “Oh, commander of the faithful, our holy prophet is definitely upset with us! You must find a way to make him happy.”
“We will appease him hereafter,” replied the Caliph, with a smile that augured nothing of good. “You will have leisure sufficient for your supplications during my absence; for this country is the bane of my health. I am disgusted with the mountain of the Four Fountains, and am resolved to go and drink of the stream of Rocnabad. [51] I long to refresh myself in the delightful valleys which it waters. Do you, with the advice of my mother, govern my dominions; and take care to supply whatever her experiments may demand; for you well know that our tower abounds in materials for the advancement of science.”
“We’ll smooth things over with him later,” the Caliph said, wearing a smile that didn’t promise anything good. “You’ll have plenty of time for your prayers while I’m away; this place is bad for my health. I’m tired of the mountain of the Four Fountains and I’m set on going to drink from the stream of Rocnabad. [51] I long to refresh myself in the beautiful valleys it flows through. You, with my mother’s guidance, should manage my lands; and make sure you provide whatever her experiments need, because you know that our tower is rich in materials for the advancement of science.”
The tower but ill suited Morakanabad’s taste. Immense treasures had been lavished upon it, and nothing had he ever seen carried thither but female p. 52negroes, mutes, and abominable drugs. Nor did he know well what to think of Carathis, who like a chamelion could assume all possible colours. Her cursed eloquence had often driven the poor Mussulman to his last shifts. He considered, however, that if she possessed but few good qualities, her son had still fewer, and that the alternative, on the whole, would be in her favour. Consoled, therefore, with this reflection, he went in good spirits to soothe the populace, and make the proper arrangements for his master’s journey.
The tower didn’t really fit Morakanabad’s style. Huge amounts of treasure had been spent on it, and the only things he ever saw brought there were female p. 52black slaves, mute people, and terrible drugs. He also wasn’t sure what to think of Carathis, who could change her persona like a chameleon. Her annoying way of speaking had often pushed the poor Muslim to his limits. Still, he figured that even if she didn’t have many good traits, her son had even fewer, making her the better choice overall. Feeling reassured by this thought, he went to calm the people and organize his master’s journey.
Vathek, to conciliate the spirits of the subterranean palace, resolved that his expedition should be uncommonly splendid. With this view he confiscated on all sides the property of his subjects, whilst his worthy mother stripped the seraglios she visited of the gems they contained. She collected all the sempstresses and embroiderers of Samarah, and other cities, to the distance of sixty leagues, to prepare pavilions, palanquins, sofas, canopies, and litters, for the train of the monarch. There was not left in Masulipatan a single piece of chintz; and so much muslin had been bought up to dress out Bababalouk and the other black eunuchs, that there remained not an ell in the whole Irak of Babylon.
Vathek, wanting to win over the spirits of the underground palace, decided that his expedition should be exceptionally grand. To achieve this, he seized the belongings of his subjects from all directions, while his devoted mother emptied the harem she visited of every gem it held. She gathered all the seamstresses and embroiderers from Samarah and other cities, extending up to sixty leagues, to create pavilions, palanquins, sofas, canopies, and litters for the king's entourage. Not a single piece of chintz was left in Masulipatan, and so much muslin was bought to dress Bababalouk and the other black eunuchs that not a single ell remained in all of Irak of Babylon.
During these preparations, Carathis, who never lost sight of her great object, which was to obtain favour with the powers of darkness, made select parties of the fairest and most delicate ladies of the city; but in the midst of their gaiety she contrived to introduce serpents amongst them, and to break p. 53pots of scorpions under the table. They all bit to a wonder, and Carathis would have left them to bite, were it not that to fill up the time, she now and then amused herself in curing their wounds with an excellent anodyne of her own invention; for this good princess abhorred being indolent.
During these preparations, Carathis, who never lost sight of her main goal—to gain favor with the forces of darkness—hosted exclusive gatherings with the most beautiful and delicate ladies of the city. But in the middle of their fun, she secretly introduced snakes among them and shattered pots of scorpions under the table. They all got bitten amazingly, and Carathis would have left them to suffer, except that to pass the time, she occasionally entertained herself with treating their wounds using a powerful pain relief she had invented; for this diligent princess hated being lazy.
Vathek, who was not altogether so active as his mother, devoted his time to the sole gratification of his senses, in the palaces which were severally dedicated to them. He disgusted himself no more with the divan or the mosque. One half of Samarah followed his example, whilst the other lamented the progress of corruption.
Vathek, who wasn't quite as energetic as his mother, spent his time solely indulging his senses in the palaces dedicated to them. He no longer found any pleasure in the divan or the mosque. Half of Samarah followed his lead, while the other half mourned the spread of corruption.
In the midst of these transactions, the embassy returned which had been sent in pious times to Mecca. It consisted of the most reverend moullahs, [53] who had fulfilled their commission, and brought back one of those precious besoms which are used to sweep the sacred caaba; a present truly worthy of the greatest potentate on earth!
In the middle of these dealings, the embassy that had been sent to Mecca in more religious times returned. It was made up of the most respected moullahs, [53] who had completed their mission and brought back one of those valuable brooms used to clean the sacred Kaaba; a gift truly fit for the greatest ruler on earth!
The Caliph happened at this instant to be engaged in an apartment by no means adapted to the reception of embassies, though adorned with a certain magnificence, not only to render it agreeable, but also because he resorted to it frequently, and staid a considerable time together. Whilst occupied in this retreat, he heard the voice of Bababalouk calling out from between the door and the tapestry that hung before it:
The Caliph was currently in a room that wasn’t really suitable for receiving guests, but it was decorated in a way that made it nice to be in. He often spent a lot of time there. While he was in this space, he heard Bababalouk's voice calling from the gap between the door and the curtain that hung in front of it:
“Let them bring the besom hither, it may be of use,” said Vathek, who was still employed, not having quite racked off his wine.
“Let them bring the broom here, it might be useful,” said Vathek, who was still busy, not having fully recovered from his drinking.
“How!” answered Bababalouk, half aloud and amazed.
“How!” Bababalouk exclaimed, half to himself and astonished.
“Obey,” replied the Caliph, “for it is my sovereign will; go instantly! vanish! for here will I receive the good folk who have thus filled thee with joy.”
“Obey,” replied the Caliph, “for it is my sovereign will; go at once! Disappear! Here I will welcome the good people who have filled you with joy.”
The eunuch departed muttering, and bade the venerable train attend him. A sacred rapture was diffused amongst these reverend old men. Though fatigued with the length of their expedition, they followed Bababalouk with an alertness almost miraculous, and felt themselves highly flattered as they swept along the stately porticos, that the Caliph would not receive them like ambassadors in ordinary, in his hall of audience. Soon reaching the interior of the harem (where, through blinds of persian they perceived large soft eyes, dark and blue, that went and came like lightning) penetrated with respect and wonder, and full of their celestial mission, they advanced in procession towards the small corridors that appeared to terminate in nothing, but nevertheless led to the cell where the Caliph expected their coming.
The eunuch left, grumbling, and told the respected group to follow him. A sense of sacred excitement spread among these esteemed older men. Even though they were tired from their long journey, they followed Bababalouk with an almost miraculous energy, feeling quite honored as they moved through the grand porticos, knowing the Caliph would not treat them like ordinary ambassadors in his audience hall. As they soon entered the harem (where, through Persian blinds, they caught glimpses of large, soft eyes—dark and blue—appearing and disappearing like lightning), filled with respect and wonder, they moved in a procession towards the narrow corridors that seemed to lead nowhere but ultimately took them to the cell where the Caliph awaited their arrival.
“What! is the commander of the faithful sick?” said Ebn Edris al Shafei, in a low voice to his companion.
“What! Is the commander of the faithful sick?” said Ebn Edris al Shafei, in a low voice to his companion.
Vathek, who heard the dialogue, cried out “What imports it you how I am employed? approach without delay.”
Vathek, who heard the conversation, shouted, “What does it matter to you how I'm occupied? Come closer right away.”
They advanced, and Bababalouk almost sunk with confusion, [55] whilst the Caliph, without showing himself, put forth his hand from behind the tapestry that hung before the door, and demanded of them the besom.
They moved forward, and Bababalouk felt overwhelmed with embarrassment, [55] while the Caliph, without revealing himself, extended his hand from behind the curtain that covered the door and asked them for the broom.
Having prostrated themselves as well as the corridor would permit, and even in a tolerable semi-circle, the venerable Al Shafei, drawing forth the besom from the embroidered and perfumed scarfs in which it had been enveloped, and secured from the profane gaze of vulgar eyes, arose from his associates and advanced with an air of the most awful solemnity towards the supposed oratory; but with what astonishment! with what horror was he seized!
Having bowed down as much as the corridor would allow, and forming a somewhat acceptable semi-circle, the respected Al Shafei took out the broom from the decorative and scented scarves it had been wrapped in, kept away from the disrespectful gaze of common eyes. He stood up from his companions and moved with the utmost seriousness toward the supposed chapel; but with what astonishment! With what horror was he struck!
Vathek, bursting out into a villainous laugh, snatched the besom from his trembling hand, and fixing upon it some cobwebs that hung suspended from the ceiling, gravely brushed away till not a single one remained.
Vathek, letting out a wicked laugh, grabbed the broom from his shaking hand and seriously brushed off the cobwebs that were hanging from the ceiling until not a single one was left.
The old men, overpowered with amazement, were unable to lift their beards from the ground; for as Vathek had carelessly left the tapestry between them half drawn, they were witnesses to the whole transaction. Their tears gushed forth on the marble. Al Mouhadethin swooned through mortification and fatigue, whilst the Caliph, throwing himself p. 56backward on his seat, shouted and clapped his hands without mercy. At last, addressing himself to Bababalouk:
The old men, overwhelmed with shock, couldn't lift their beards off the ground; since Vathek had carelessly left the tapestry between them half open, they saw everything that happened. Their tears poured onto the marble. Al Mouhadethin fainted from embarrassment and exhaustion, while the Caliph, throwing himself backward in his seat, shouted and clapped his hands mercilessly. Finally, he turned to Bababalouk:
“My dear black,” said he, “go, regale these pious poor souls with my good wine from Shiraz; and as they can boast of having seen more of my palace than any one besides, let them also visit my office courts, and lead them out by the back steps that go to my stables.” Having said this, he threw the besom in their face, and went to enjoy the laugh with Carathis.
“My dear friend,” he said, “go, entertain these devout folks with my fine wine from Shiraz; and since they can claim to have seen more of my palace than anyone else, let them also check out my office courts, and show them the back steps that lead to my stables.” After saying this, he threw the broom in their face and went to share a laugh with Carathis.
Bababalouk did all in his power to console the ambassadors, but the two most infirm expired on the spot; the rest were carried to their beds, from whence, being heart-broken with sorrow and shame, they never arose.
Bababalouk did everything he could to comfort the ambassadors, but the two weakest passed away on the spot; the others were taken to their beds, where, filled with grief and shame, they never got up again.
The succeeding night, Vathek, attended by his mother, ascended the tower to see if everything were ready for his journey, for he had great faith in the influence of the stars. The planets appeared in their most favourable aspects. The Caliph, to enjoy so flattering a sight, supped gaily on the roof, and fancied that he heard, during his repast, loud shouts of laughter resound through the sky, in a manner that inspired the fullest assurance.
The next night, Vathek, accompanied by his mother, climbed the tower to check if everything was set for his journey, as he believed strongly in the influence of the stars. The planets were aligned perfectly. The Caliph, eager to appreciate such a promising sight, happily had dinner on the roof and thought he could hear loud bursts of laughter echoing through the sky during his meal, which filled him with complete confidence.
All was in motion at the palace; lights were kept burning through the whole of the night; the sound of implements, and of artisans finishing their work; the voices of women and their guardians who sung at their embroidery; all conspired to interrupt the stillness of nature, and infinitely delight the heart of p. 57Vathek, who imagined himself going in triumph to sit upon the throne of Soliman.
Everything was bustling at the palace; lights stayed on throughout the night; the sounds of tools and workers completing their tasks filled the air; the voices of women and their guardians singing as they embroidered created a lively atmosphere that broke the calm of nature and brought immense joy to p. 57Vathek, who envisioned himself triumphantly taking his place on the throne of Soliman.
The people were not less satisfied than himself; all assisted to accelerate the moment which should rescue them from the wayward caprices of so extravagant a master.
The people were no less satisfied than he was; everyone helped speed up the moment that would free them from the unpredictable whims of such a reckless master.
The day preceding the departure of this infatuated prince was employed by Carathis in repeating to him the decrees of the mysterious parchment, which she had thoroughly gotten by heart; and in recommending him not to enter the habitation of any one by the way; “for well thou knowest,” added she, “how liquorish thy taste is after good dishes and young damsels; let me therefore enjoin thee to be content with thy old cooks, who are the best in the world; and not to forget that in thy ambulatory seraglio there are three dozen pretty faces, which Bababalouk hath not yet unveiled. I, myself, have a great desire to watch over thy conduct, and visit the subterranean palace, which no doubt contains whatever can interest persons like us. There is nothing so pleasing as retiring to caverns; my taste for dead bodies and everything like mummy is decided; and I am confident thou wilt see the most exquisite of their kind. Forget me not then, but the moment thou art in possession of the talismans which are to open to thee the mineral kingdoms, and the centre of the earth itself, fail not to dispatch some trusty genius to take me and my cabinet, for the oil of the serpents I have pinched to death will be a pretty present to the Giaour, who cannot but be charmed with such dainties.”
The day before the departure of this lovesick prince was spent by Carathis reminding him of the decrees from the mysterious parchment, which she had memorized perfectly; and advising him not to enter anyone's home along the way. “You know well,” she added, “how much you crave good food and young women; so let me urge you to be satisfied with your old cooks, who are the best in the world; and don’t forget that in your traveling harem there are three dozen beautiful faces that Bababalouk hasn't revealed yet. I really want to keep an eye on you and check out the underground palace, which surely has everything interesting for people like us. There’s nothing more enjoyable than retreating to caverns; I have a strong taste for dead bodies and anything like mummies; I’m sure you’ll find the most exquisite examples. So don’t forget me, but the moment you possess the talismans that will open the mineral kingdoms and the center of the earth, make sure to send a trustworthy genius to bring me and my cabinet, because the oil from the serpents I've killed will be a lovely gift for the Giaour, who will surely be delighted with such treats.”
p. 58Scarcely had Carathis ended this edifying discourse, when the sun, setting behind the mountain of the Four Fountains, gave place to the rising moon. This planet being that evening at full, appeared of unusual beauty and magnitude in the eyes of the women, the eunuchs, and the pages, who were all impatient to set forward. The city re-echoed with shouts of joy and flourishing of trumpets. Nothing was visible but plumes nodding on pavilions, and aigrets shining in the mild lustre of the moon. The spacious square resembled an immense parterre, variegated with the most stately tulips of the east.
p. 58Just as Carathis finished her inspiring speech, the sun set behind the mountain of the Four Fountains, making way for the rising full moon. That night, it looked especially beautiful and large in the eyes of the women, eunuchs, and pages, all eager to get going. The city rang out with cheers and the sound of trumpets. All that could be seen were plumes swaying on pavilions and aigrets sparkling in the gentle glow of the moon. The large square looked like a vast garden, filled with the most impressive tulips from the east.
Arrayed in the robes which were only worn at the most distinguished ceremonials, and supported by his vizier and Bababalouk, the Caliph descended the grand staircase of the tower in the sight of all his people. He could not forbear pausing at intervals to admire the superb appearance which everywhere courted his view, whilst the whole multitude, even to the camels with their sumptuous burdens, knelt down before him. For some time a general stillness prevailed, which nothing happened to disturb, but the shrill screams of some eunuchs in the rear. These vigilant guards having remarked certain cages of the ladies swagging somewhat awry, and discovered that a few adventurous gallants had contrived to get in, soon dislodged the enraptured culprits, and consigned them with good commendations, to the surgeons of the serail. The majesty of so magnificent a spectacle was not, however, violated p. 59by incidents like these. Vathek, meanwhile, saluted the moon with an idolatrous air, that neither pleased Morakanabad nor the doctors of the law, any more than the viziers and grandees of his court, who were all assembled to enjoy the last view of their sovereign.
Dressed in the robes reserved for the most prestigious ceremonies and accompanied by his vizier and Bababalouk, the Caliph descended the grand staircase of the tower in front of all his people. He couldn’t help but stop occasionally to admire the stunning sights around him, while the entire crowd, including the camels with their lavish loads, knelt before him. For a while, there was a general silence, uninterrupted except by the sharp cries of some eunuchs in the back. These watchful guards noticed that some cages holding the ladies were slightly askew and discovered that a few daring suitors had managed to sneak in. They quickly removed the entranced offenders and sent them, with well-deserved reprimands, to the surgeons of the serail. However, the grandeur of such a magnificent spectacle remained undisturbed by incidents like these. Meanwhile, Vathek greeted the moon with an almost worshipful look, which displeased Morakanabad, the doctors of the law, and even the viziers and nobles of his court, all gathered to witness the final appearance of their ruler.
At length the clarions and trumpets from the top of the tower announced the prelude of departure. Though the instruments were in unison with each other, yet a singular dissonance was blended with their sounds. This proceeded from Carathis, who was singing her direful orisons to the Giaour, whilst the negresses and mutes supplied thorough bass without articulating a word. The good Mussulmans fancied that they heard the sullen hum of those nocturnal insects which presage evil, and importuned Vathek to beware how he ventured his sacred person.
At last, the horns and trumpets from the top of the tower announced the start of the departure. Although the instruments were in harmony with one another, there was a strange dissonance mixed in with their sounds. This came from Carathis, who was singing her ominous prayers to the Giaour, while the black women and mute people provided a deep bass without saying a word. The faithful Muslims thought they heard the gloomy buzz of those nighttime insects that signal bad luck and urged Vathek to be cautious about putting himself in danger.
On a given signal the great standard of the Califat was displayed; twenty thousand lances shone around it; and the Caliph, treading royally on the cloth of gold which had been spread for his feet, ascended his litter amidst the general awe that possessed his subjects.
At a given signal, the grand banner of the Caliphate was raised; twenty thousand lances glimmered around it; and the Caliph, walking regally on the gold cloth laid out for him, climbed into his litter amidst the deep respect felt by his people.
The expedition commenced with the utmost order, and so entire a silence, that even the locusts were heard from the thickets on the plain of Catoul. Gaiety and good humour prevailing, six good leagues were past before the dawn; and the morning star was still glittering in the firmament when the whole of this numerous train had halted on the p. 60banks of the Tigris, where they encamped to repose for the rest of the day.
The expedition began with great organization and such complete silence that you could even hear the locusts from the bushes on the Catoul plain. With cheerful spirits, they covered six good leagues before dawn, and the morning star was still shining in the sky when this large group stopped on the p. 60banks of the Tigris, where they set up camp to rest for the rest of the day.
The three days that followed were spent in the same manner, but on the fourth the heavens looked angry, lightnings broke forth in frequent flashes, re-echoing peals of thunder succeeded, and the trembling Circassians clung with all their might to their ugly guardians. The Caliph himself was greatly inclined to take shelter in the large town of Gulchissar, the governor of which came forth to meet him, and tendered every kind of refreshment the place could supply. But having examined his tablets, he suffered the rain to soak him almost to the bone, notwithstanding the importunity of his first favourites. Though he began to regret the palace of the senses, yet he lost not sight of his enterprise, and his sanguine expectations confirmed his resolution. His geographers were ordered to attend him, but the weather proved so terrible, that these poor people exhibited a lamentable appearance; and as no long journeys had been undertaken since the time of Haroun al Raschid, their maps of the different countries were in a still worse plight than themselves. Every one was ignorant which way to turn; for Vathek, though well versed in the course of the heavens, no longer knew his situation on earth. He thundered even louder than the elements, and muttered forth certain hints of the bowstring which were not very soothing to literary ears. Disgusted at the toilsome weariness of the way, he determined to cross over the craggy heights, and p. 61follow the guidance of a peasant, who undertook to bring him, in four days, to Rocnabad. Remonstrances were all to no purpose, his resolution was fixed, and an invasion commenced on the province of the goats, who sped away in large troops before them. It was curious to view on these half calcined rocks camels richly caparisoned, and pavilions of gold and silk waving on their summits, which till then had never been covered, but with sapless thistles and fern.
The next three days passed similarly, but on the fourth, the sky got really dark, and lightning flashed frequently, followed by loud rumbles of thunder. The frightened Circassians clung tightly to their rough guardians. The Caliph himself was very tempted to take cover in the big town of Gulchissar, where the governor came out to greet him and offered every kind of refreshment available. However, after checking his tablets, he let the rain drench him nearly to the bone, despite the pleas of his closest favorites. Although he started to miss the royal comforts, he didn't lose sight of his mission, and his optimistic outlook kept him determined. He ordered his geographers to join him, but the terrible weather made them look quite miserable, and since no long journeys had been taken since the time of Haroun al Raschid, their maps were in even worse condition than they were. No one knew which way to go; for even though Vathek was well-versed in the stars, he had lost track of where he was on land. He rumbled louder than the storm and muttered some unsettling thoughts about the bowstring that wouldn't sound good to literary ears. Frustrated with the exhausting journey, he decided to cross the rugged heights and follow a peasant's guidance, who promised to lead him to Rocnabad in four days. Protests were pointless, his mind was made up, and they began to invade the land of the goats, which scattered in large groups ahead of them. It was odd to see camels adorned with rich decorations on these half-baked rocks, with pavilions of gold and silk waving from their tops, which until now had been covered only with dry thistles and ferns.
The females and eunuchs uttered shrill wailings at the sight of the precipices below them, and the dreary prospects that opened in the vast gorges of the mountains. Before they could reach the ascent of the steepest rock night overtook them, and a boisterous tempest arose, which having rent the awnings of the palanquins and cages, exposed to the raw gusts the poor ladies within, who had never before felt so piercing a cold. The dark clouds that overcast the face of the sky deepened the horrors of this disastrous night, insomuch that nothing could be heard distinctly but the mewling of pages, and lamentations of sultanas.
The women and eunuchs let out high-pitched cries when they saw the cliffs below and the bleak views in the vast mountain gorges. Before they could reach the top of the steepest rock, night fell upon them, and a fierce storm broke out, tearing the coverings of the palanquins and cages apart, leaving the poor women inside exposed to the chilling winds, which they had never felt before. The dark clouds shrouding the sky only intensified the terror of that disastrous night, so much so that the only sounds that could be heard clearly were the whimpering of attendants and the wailing of the sultanas.
To increase the general misfortune, the frightful uproar of wild beasts resounded at a distance, and there were soon perceived in the forest they were skirting the glaring of eyes which could belong only to devils or tigers. The pioneers, who as well as they could, had marked out a track, and a part of the advanced guard were devoured before they had been in the least apprised of their danger. The confusion that prevailed was extreme. Wolves, p. 62tigers, and other carnivorous animals, invited by the howling of their companions, flocked together from every quarter. The crushing of bones was heard on all sides, and a fearful rush of wings over head, for now vultures also began to be of the party.
To make things worse, the terrifying roar of wild animals echoed from a distance, and soon, in the forest they were passing, they could see eyes glowing that could only belong to devils or tigers. The pioneers had done their best to mark a path, but a part of the advance guard was attacked before they even knew they were in danger. The chaos that ensued was intense. Wolves, p. 62tigers, and other meat-eating animals, drawn in by the howling of their fellow predators, gathered from all directions. The sound of crunching bones was heard everywhere, and a terrifying rush of wings overhead signaled that vultures were now joining in.
The terror at length reached the main body of the troops which surrounded the monarch and his harem, at the distance of two leagues from the scene. Vathek (voluptuously reposed in his capacious litter upon cushions of silk, with two little pages beside him, of complexions more fair than the enamel of Franguestan, who were occupied in keeping off flies) was soundly asleep, and contemplating in his dreams the treasures of Soliman. The shrieks, however, of his wives awoke him with a start, and instead of the Giaour with his key of gold, he beheld Bababalouk full of consternation.
The terror eventually reached the main group of soldiers surrounding the king and his harem, located two leagues away from the scene. Vathek, lounging comfortably in his spacious litter on silk cushions, with two young pages beside him, whose skin was fairer than the enamel of Franguestan and who were busy swatting away flies, was sound asleep, dreaming of the treasures of Soliman. However, the screams of his wives suddenly woke him up, and instead of the Giaour with his golden key, he saw Bababalouk looking extremely alarmed.
“Sire,” exclaimed this good servant of the most potent of monarchs, “misfortune has arrived at its height; wild beasts, who entertain no more reverence for your sacred person than for that of a dead ass, have beset your camels and their drivers: thirty of the richest laden are already become their prey, as well as all your confectioners, your cooks, and purveyors, and unless our holy prophet should protect us, we shall have all eaten our last meal.”
"Sire," exclaimed this loyal servant of the most powerful of kings, "misfortune has reached its peak; wild beasts, which show no more respect for you than they would for a dead donkey, have attacked your camels and their drivers. Thirty of the richest, heavily loaded ones have already fallen victim to them, along with all your bakers, your cooks, and suppliers, and unless our holy prophet protects us, we may have already eaten our last meal."
At the mention of eating, the Caliph lost all patience. He began to bellow, and even beat himself, for there was no seeing in the dark. The rumour every instant increased, and Bababalouk finding no good could be done with his master p. 63stopped both his ears against the hurly-burly of the harem, and called out aloud:
At the mention of food, the Caliph lost all patience. He started shouting and even hitting himself, since he couldn't see in the dark. The noise kept getting louder, and Bababalouk, realizing nothing could be done with his master p. 63covered his ears against the chaos of the harem and shouted out loud:
“Come, ladies and brothers! all hands to work! strike light in a moment! never shall it be said that the commander of the faithful served to regale these infidel brutes.”
“Come on, ladies and gentlemen! Everyone, let’s get to work! Light the fire right now! It will never be said that the leader of the faithful entertained these infidel beasts.”
Though there wanted not in this bevy of beauties a sufficient number of capricious and wayward, yet, on the present occasion they were all compliance. Fires were visible in a twinkling in all their cages. Ten thousand torches were lighted at once. The Caliph himself seized a large one of wax; every person followed his example; and by kindling ropes ends dipped in oil and fastened on poles, an amazing blaze was spread. The rocks were covered with the splendour of sunshine. The trails of sparks wafted by the wind, communicated to the dry fern, of which there was plenty. Serpents were observed to crawl forth from their retreats with amazement and hissings, whilst the horses snorted, stamped the ground, tossed their noses in the air, and plunged about without mercy.
Though this group of beautiful women included many capricious and unpredictable ones, on this occasion, they all cooperated. Fires sprang to life instantly in all their cages. Thousands of torches lit up at once. The Caliph himself grabbed a large wax torch; everyone followed his lead. By igniting ropes dipped in oil and tied to poles, an incredible blaze erupted. The rocks sparkled in the sunlight. The gusts of wind carried sparks, igniting the abundant dry ferns around. Snakes emerged from their hiding spots, amazed and hissing, while the horses snorted, stomped their hooves, tossed their heads in the air, and galloped around wildly.
One of the forests of cedar that bordered their way took fire, and the branches that overhung the path extending their flames to the muslins and chintzes which covered the cages of the ladies, obliged them to jump out at the peril of their necks. Vathek, who vented on the occasion a thousand blasphemies, was himself compelled to touch with his sacred feet the naked earth.
One of the cedar forests along their path caught fire, and the flames from the branches that hung over the trail spread to the muslins and chintzes covering the ladies' cages, forcing them to jump out at the risk of their lives. Vathek, who cursed fiercely in that moment, was himself forced to set his sacred feet upon the bare ground.
“Must I go on foot,” said one.
“Do I have to walk?” said one.
“Must I wet my feet,” cried another.
“Do I have to get my feet wet?” shouted another.
“Must I soil my dress,” asked a third.
“Do I have to ruin my dress?” asked a third.
“Execrable Bababalouk,” exclaimed all; “Outcast of hell! what hadst thou to do with torches? Better were it to be eaten by tigers than to fall into our present condition; we are for ever undone. Not a porter is there in the army, nor a currier of camels but hath seen some part of our bodies, and what is worse, our very faces!”
“Detestable Bababalouk,” everyone shouted; “Outcast of hell! What did you have to do with torches? It would be better to be eaten by tigers than to end up in our current situation; we are forever doomed. Not a single porter in the army, nor a camel driver, hasn’t seen some part of our bodies, and worst of all, our very faces!”
On saying this, the most bashful amongst them hid their foreheads on the ground, whilst such as had more boldness flew at Bababalouk, but he, well apprised of their humour, and not wanting in shrewdness, betook himself to his heels along with his comrades, all dropping their torches and striking their tymbals.
Upon saying this, the shyest among them buried their heads in the ground, while those who were bolder lunged at Bababalouk. However, he, fully aware of their intentions and sharp-minded, took off running with his friends, all of them dropping their torches and banging their drums.
It was not less light than in the brightest of the dog-days, and the weather was hot in proportion; but how degrading was the spectacle, to behold the Caliph bespattered like an ordinary mortal! As the exercise of his faculties seemed to be suspended, one of his Ethiopian wives (for he delighted in variety) clasped him in her arms, threw him upon her shoulder like a sack of dates, and finding that the fire was hemming them in, set off with no small expedition, considering the weight of her burden. The other ladies who had just learned the use of their feet p. 65followed her; their guards galloped after; and the camel drivers brought up the rear as fast as their charge would permit.
It was just as bright as during the sunniest days of summer, and the heat matched; but how humiliating it was to see the Caliph covered in dirt like any ordinary person! As his mind seemed to be blank, one of his Ethiopian wives (since he enjoyed variety) picked him up in her arms, tossed him over her shoulder like a bag of dates, and realizing the flames were closing in on them, took off quickly, considering the weight she was carrying. The other women, who had just begun to walk on their own, p. 65followed her; their guards rode after them; and the camel drivers trailed behind as quickly as they could manage.
They soon reached the spot where the wild beasts had commenced the carnage, and which they had too much spirit to leave, notwithstanding the approaching tumult, and the luxurious supper they had made. Bababalouk nevertheless seized on a few of the plumpest, which were unable to budge from the place, and began to flay them with admirable adroitness. The cavalcade being got so far from the conflagration as that the heat felt rather grateful than violent, it was immediately resolved on to halt. The tattered chintzes were picked up; the scraps left by the wolves and tigers interred; and vengeance was taken on some dozens of vultures that were too much glutted to rise on the wing. The camels which had been left unmolested to make sal-ammoniac being numbered, and the ladies once more inclosed in their cages, the imperial tent was pitched on the levellest ground they could find.
They soon arrived at the spot where the wild animals had started the bloodshed, and they had too much pride to leave, despite the chaos nearby and the lavish meal they had enjoyed. Bababalouk, however, grabbed a few of the fattest ones that couldn’t move from the spot and began to skin them with impressive skill. The group had moved far enough from the fire that the heat felt more welcoming than overwhelming, so they decided to take a break. The torn fabric was collected; the leftovers from the wolves and tigers were buried; and revenge was taken on some dozens of vultures that were too stuffed to fly away. The camels, which had been left alone to make salt, were counted, and the ladies were once again secured in their cages before the imperial tent was set up on the flattest ground they could find.
Vathek, reposing upon a matress of down, and tolerably recovered from the jolting of the Ethiopian, who, to his feelings seemed the roughest trotting jade he had hitherto mounted, called out for something to eat; but alas! those delicate cakes which had been baked in silver ovens for his royal mouth, those rich manchets, amber comfits, flaggons of Schiraz wine, porcelain vases of snow, and grapes from the banks of the Tigris, were all irremediably lost; and nothing had Bababalouk to present in p. 66their stead, but a roasted wolf, vultures à la daube, aromatic herbs of the most acrid poignancy, rotten truffles, boiled thistles, and such other wild plants as must ulcerate the throat and parch up the tongue. Nor was he better provided in the article of drink, for he could procure nothing to accompany these irritating viands but a few phials of abominable brandy, which had been secreted by the scullions in their slippers.
Vathek, lying on a down mattress and somewhat recovered from the bouncy ride on the Ethiopian, who felt to him like the roughest horse he had ever ridden, called out for something to eat. But unfortunately, those delicate cakes baked in silver ovens for his royal taste, those rich bread rolls, amber candies, flasks of Shiraz wine, porcelain bowls of snow, and grapes from the banks of the Tigris were all hopelessly lost; and all Bababalouk could offer instead was a roasted wolf, vultures in sauce, strongly fragrant herbs, rotten truffles, boiled thistles, and other wild plants that would surely irritate the throat and dry out the tongue. He had no better luck with drinks, as he could find nothing to accompany these harsh dishes except a few bottles of disgusting brandy that the kitchen staff had hidden in their slippers.
Vathek made wry faces at so savage a repast, and Bababalouk answered them with shrugs and contortions. The Caliph however ate with tolerable appetite, and fell into a nap that lasted six hours. The splendour of the sun, reflected from the white cliffs of the mountains in spite of the curtains that inclosed him, at length disturbed his repose. He awoke terrified, and stung to the quick by those wormwood-coloured flies which emit from their wings a suffocating stench. The miserable monarch was perplexed how to act, though his wits were not idle in seeking expedients, whilst Bababalouk lay snoring amidst a swarm of those insects, that busily thronged to pay court to his nose. The little pages, famished with hunger, had dropped their fans on the ground, and exerted their dying voices in bitter reproaches on the Caliph, who now for the first time heard the language of truth.
Vathek made grimaces at such a brutal meal, and Bababalouk responded with shrugs and strange gestures. The Caliph, however, ate with a decent appetite and fell into a nap that lasted six hours. The brightness of the sun, bouncing off the white mountain cliffs despite the curtains surrounding him, eventually interrupted his sleep. He woke up terrified and deeply annoyed by those wormwood-colored flies that emit a suffocating smell from their wings. The unfortunate monarch was confused about what to do, even though his mind was busy trying to come up with solutions, while Bababalouk snored amidst a swarm of those insects that eagerly crowded around his nose. The little pages, starving, had dropped their fans on the ground and used their fading voices to bitterly criticize the Caliph, who was now, for the first time, hearing the truth.
Thus stimulated, he renewed his imprecations against the Giaour, and bestowed upon Mahomet some soothing expressions.
Thus motivated, he renewed his curses against the Giaour and offered Mahomet some calming words.
Having said this, he bellowed like a calf, and turned himself towards an outlet in the side of his pavilion. But alas! what objects occurred to his view! on one side a plain of black sand that appeared to be unbounded, and on the other perpendicular crags bristled over with those abominable thistles which had so severely lacerated his tongue. He fancied, however, that he perceived amongst the brambles and briars some gigantic flowers, but was mistaken, for these were only the dangling palampores and variegated tatters of his gay retinue. As there were several clefts in the rock from whence water seemed to have flowed, Vathek applied his ear with the hope of catching the sound of some latent runnel, but could only distinguish the low murmurs of his people, who were repining at their journey, and complaining for the want of water.
After saying this, he let out a loud cry like a calf and turned toward an opening in the side of his tent. But unfortunately, what he saw was not good! On one side was an endless plain of black sand, and on the other were steep cliffs covered with those horrible thistles that had hurt his tongue so badly. He thought he spotted some giant flowers among the thorns but was mistaken; they were just the tattered and colorful remains of his extravagant entourage. There were several cracks in the rock from which water seemed to have flowed, so Vathek listened closely, hoping to hear a hidden stream, but all he could make out were the quiet complaints of his people who were lamenting their journey and worrying about the lack of water.
“To what purpose,” asked they, “have we been brought hither? Hath our Caliph another tower to build? or have the relentless Afrits [67c] whom Carathis so much loves, fixed in this place their abode?”
“To what purpose,” they asked, “have we been brought here? Does our Caliph have another tower to build? Or have the relentless Afrits [67c] whom Carathis loves so much, settled here?”
At the name of Carathis, Vathek recollected the tablets he had received from his mother, who assured him they were fraught with preternatural qualities, and advised him to consult them as emergencies might require. Whilst he was engaged in turning them over, he heard a shout of joy, p. 68and a loud clapping of hands. The curtains of his pavilion were soon drawn back, and he beheld Bababalouk, followed by a troop of his favourites, conducting two dwarfs, each a cubit high, who brought between them a large basket of melons, oranges, and pomegranites. They were singing in the sweetest tones the words that follow:
At the mention of Carathis, Vathek remembered the tablets he had gotten from his mother, who told him they were filled with extraordinary powers, and suggested he consult them whenever necessary. While he was busy looking through them, he heard a shout of joy, p. 68and a loud round of applause. The curtains of his tent were quickly pulled back, and he saw Bababalouk, followed by a group of his favorites, leading two dwarfs, each about a foot tall, who were carrying a large basket of melons, oranges, and pomegranates. They were singing sweetly the following words:
“We dwell on the top of these rocks, in a cabin of rushes and canes; the eagles envy us our nest; a small spring supplies us with abdest, and we daily repeat prayers which the prophet approves. We love you, O commander of the faithful! our master, the good emir Fakreddin, loves you also; he reveres in your person the vicegerent of Mahomet. Little as we are, in us he confides; he knows our hearts to be good, as our bodies are contemptible, and hath placed us here to aid those who are bewildered on these dreary mountains. Last night, whilst we were occupied within our cell in reading the holy koran, a sudden hurricane blew out our lights and rocked our habitation. For two whole hours a palpable darkness prevailed: but we heard sounds at a distance which we conjectured to proceed from the bells of a cafila, passing over the rocks. Our ears were soon filled with deplorable shrieks, frightful roarings, and the sound of tymbals. Chilled with terror, we concluded that the Deggial [68] with his exterminating angels had sent forth their plagues on the earth. In the midst of these melancholy reflections, we perceived flames of the deepest red glow in the horizon, and found ourselves in a few p. 69moments covered with flakes of fire. Amazed at so strange an appearance, we took up the volume dictated by the blessed intelligence, and kneeling by the light of the fire that surrounded us, we recited the verse which says: ‘Put no trust in any thing but the mercy of heaven; there is no help save in the holy prophet; the mountain of Kaf itself may tremble; it is the power of Alla only that cannot be moved.’ After having pronounced these words, we felt consolation, and our minds were hushed into a sacred repose. Silence ensued, and our ears clearly distinguished a voice in the air, saying: ‘Servants of my faithful servant, go down to the happy valley of Fakreddin; tell him that an illustrious opportunity now offers to satiate the thirst of his hospitable heart. The commander of true believers is this day bewildered amongst these mountains, and stands in need of thy aid.’ We obeyed with joy the angelic mission, and our master, filled with pious zeal, hath culled with his own hands these melons, oranges, and pomegranites. He is following us with a hundred dromedaries laden with the purest waters of his fountains, and is coming to kiss the fringe of your consecrated robe, and implore you to enter his humble habitation, which, placed amidst these barren wilds, resembles an emerald set in lead.”
“We live on top of these rocks, in a cabin made of reeds and canes; even the eagles envy our nest. A small spring provides us with water for purification, and we pray daily in ways the prophet approves. We love you, O commander of the faithful! Our master, the good emir Fakreddin, loves you too; he regards you as the representative of Mahomet. Even though we're small, he trusts us; he knows our hearts are good, even if our bodies are insignificant, and has placed us here to help those lost in these bleak mountains. Last night, while we were inside our cell reading the holy Koran, a sudden storm knocked out our lights and shook our home. For two straight hours, we were in complete darkness; however, we heard distant sounds that we guessed were the bells of a caravan passing over the rocks. Our ears quickly filled with miserable screams, terrifying roars, and the sound of drums. Terrified, we concluded that the Deggial and his destructive angels had unleashed their plagues on the earth. In the midst of these gloomy thoughts, we saw deep red flames glowing on the horizon and found ourselves soon surrounded by falling embers. Amazed at such a strange sight, we picked up the book inspired by the blessed intelligence and, kneeling by the firelight, recited the verse that says: ‘Put no trust in anything except the mercy of heaven; there is no help save in the holy prophet; even the mountain of Kaf may tremble; it is only the power of Allah that cannot be shaken.’ After saying these words, we felt comfort, and our minds settled into sacred peace. A silence followed, and we distinctly heard a voice in the air, saying: ‘Servants of my faithful servant, go down to the joyful valley of Fakreddin; tell him that a remarkable opportunity has come to satisfy the thirst of his generous heart. The commander of true believers is today lost among these mountains and needs your help.’ We joyfully accepted this angelic mission, and our master, filled with devotion, gathered these melons, oranges, and pomegranates with his own hands. He is following us with a hundred camels carrying the purest waters from his fountains and is coming to kiss the edge of your sacred robe and ask you to visit his humble dwelling, which, set among these barren wilds, looks like an emerald in lead.”
The dwarfs having ended their address, remained still standing, and with hands crossed upon their bosoms, preserved a respectful silence.
The dwarfs finished their speech and stood still, hands crossed over their chests, maintaining a respectful silence.
Such was the state of his mind when the tablets, which were thrown by at the approach of the dwarfs, again attracted his eye. He took them up, but was ready to drop on the ground when he beheld, in large red characters, these words inscribed by Carathis, which were indeed enough to make him tremble.
Such was the state of his mind when the tablets, thrown aside at the approach of the dwarfs, caught his eye again. He picked them up but almost dropped them when he saw, in large red letters, the words inscribed by Carathis, which were enough to make him tremble.
“Beware of thy old doctors, and their puny messengers of but one cubit high; distrust their pious frauds; and instead of eating their melons, impale on a spit the bearers of them. Shouldst thou be such a fool as to visit them, the portal of the subterranean palace will be shut in thy face, and with such force as shall shake thee asunder; thy body shall be spit upon, and bats will engender in thy belly.”
“Beware of your old doctors and their tiny messengers who are only a foot tall; distrust their holy deceptions; and instead of eating their melons, spit roast the ones who bring them. If you’re foolish enough to visit them, the entrance to the underground palace will slam shut in your face with enough force to shake you apart; your body will be dishonored, and bats will breed in your stomach.”
“To what tends this ominous rhapsody?” cries the Caliph; “and must I then perish in these deserts with thirst, whilst I may refresh myself in the valley of melons and cucumbers? Accursed be the Giaour with his portal of ebony! he hath made me dance attendance too long already. Besides, who shall prescribe laws to me? I, forsooth, must not enter any one’s habitation! Be it so, but what one can I enter that is not my own.”
“To what is this ominous rhapsody leading?” the Caliph cries. “Must I perish in these deserts from thirst while I could refresh myself in the valley of melons and cucumbers? Damn that Giaour with his ebony door! He has made me wait too long already. Besides, who has the right to tell me what to do? I, of all people, can’t enter anyone’s home! Fine, but which one can I enter that isn’t my own?”
Bababalouk, who lost not a syllable of this p. 71soliloquy, applauded it with all his heart; and the ladies, for the first time, agreed with him in opinion. The dwarfs were entertained, caressed, and seated with great ceremony on little cushions of satin. The symmetry of their persons was the subject of criticism; not an inch of them was suffered to pass unexamined. Nick-nacks and dainties were offered in profusion, but all were declined with respectful gravity. They clambered up the sides of the Caliph’s seat, and placing themselves each on one of his shoulders, began to whisper prayers in his ears. Their tongues quivered like the leaves of a poplar, and the patience of Vathek was almost exhausted, when the acclamations of the troops announced the approach of Fakreddin, who was come with a hundred old grey-beards, and as many korans and dromedaries. They instantly set about their ablutions, and began to repeat the Bismillah. Vathek, to get rid of these officious monitors, followed their example, for his hands were burning.
Bababalouk, who didn’t miss a word of this p. 71speech, cheered it wholeheartedly; and for the first time, the ladies agreed with him. The dwarfs were entertained, pampered, and ceremoniously seated on little satin cushions. The symmetry of their bodies became a topic of discussion; not a single inch of them went unexamined. Snacks and treats were offered in abundance, but they all declined with polite seriousness. They climbed up the sides of the Caliph’s throne and settled on his shoulders, starting to whisper prayers in his ears. Their tongues trembled like poplar leaves, and Vathek’s patience was almost worn thin when the cheers of the troops signaled the arrival of Fakreddin, who came with a hundred old men, just as many korans, and dromedaries. They immediately began their cleansing rituals and started reciting the Bismillah. To shake off these meddlesome attendants, Vathek followed suit, as his hands were burning.
The good Emir, who was punctiliously religious, and likewise a great dealer in compliments, made an harangue five times more prolix and insipid than his harbingers had already delivered. The Caliph, unable any longer to refrain, exclaimed:
The good Emir, who was extremely religious and also a master of compliments, gave a speech that was five times longer and duller than what his heralds had already presented. The Caliph, unable to hold back any longer, exclaimed:
“For the love of Mahomet, my dear Fakreddin, have done! let us proceed to your valley, and enjoy the fruits that heaven hath vouchsafed you.” The hint of proceeding put all into motion. The venerable attendants of the emir set forward somewhat slowly, but Vathek having ordered his little p. 72pages, in private, to goad on the dromedaries, loud fits of laughter broke forth from the cages, for the unwieldy curvetting of these poor beasts, and the ridiculous distress of their superannuated riders afforded the ladies no small entertainment.
"For the love of Muhammad, my dear Fakreddin, stop it! Let's head to your valley and enjoy the blessings that heaven has given you." The suggestion to move got everyone stirred up. The respected attendants of the emir started off a bit slowly, but Vathek had instructed his little p. 72pages to urge the dromedaries on, which led to bursts of laughter from the cages. The awkward prancing of those poor animals and the silly struggles of their elderly riders provided the ladies plenty of amusement.
They descended, however, unhurt into the valley, by the large steps which the emir had cut in the rock; and already the murmuring of streams and the rustling of leaves began to catch their attention. The cavalcade soon entered a path, which was skirted by flowering shrubs, and extended to a vast wood of palm-trees whose branches overspread a building of hewn stone. This edifice was crowned with nine domes, and adorned with as many portals of bronze, on which was engraven the following inscription:
They descended safely into the valley using the large steps that the emir had carved into the rock, and they quickly noticed the sound of streams and the rustling of leaves. The group soon entered a path lined with flowering shrubs, leading to a vast grove of palm trees whose branches shaded a stone building. This structure was topped with nine domes and featured as many bronze doors, each engraved with the following inscription:
“This is the asylum of pilgrims, the refuge of travellers, and the depository of secrets for all parts of the world.”
“This is the haven for pilgrims, the shelter for travelers, and the keeper of secrets from all over the world.”
Nine pages beautiful as the day, and clothed in robes of Egyptian linen, very long and very modest, were standing at each door. They received the whole retinue with an easy and inviting air. Four of the most amiable placed the Caliph on a magnificent taktrevan; four others, somewhat less graceful, took charge of Bababalouk, who capered for joy at the snug little cabin that fell to his share; the pages that remained, waited on the rest of the train.
Nine beautifully dressed pages, wearing long and modest robes made of Egyptian linen, stood at each door. They welcomed the entire group with an approachable and inviting demeanor. Four of the most charming pages helped the Caliph onto a magnificent carriage; four others, a bit less graceful, attended to Bababalouk, who danced with joy at the cozy little cabin he received; the remaining pages served the rest of the party.
When every thing masculine was gone out of sight, the gate of a large inclosure on the right turned on its harmonious hinges, and a young female p. 73of a slender form came forth. Her light brown hair floated in the hazy breeze of the twilight. A troop of young maidens, like the Pleiades, attended her on tip-toe. They hastened to the pavilions that contained the sultanas; and the young lady gracefully bending said to them:
When everything masculine was out of sight, the gate of a large enclosure on the right swung open smoothly, and a young woman p. 73 of a slender build stepped out. Her light brown hair floated gently in the evening breeze. A group of young women, like the Pleiades, followed her on tiptoe. They hurried to the pavilions that housed the sultanas; and the young lady, bowing elegantly, said to them:
“Charming princesses, every thing is ready; we have prepared beds for your repose, and strewed your apartments with jasamine; no insects will keep off slumber from visiting your eyelids; we will dispel them with a thousand plumes. Come then, amiable ladies! refresh your delicate feet and your ivory limbs in baths of rose water, and by the light of perfumed lamps your servants will amuse you with tales.”
“Charming princesses, everything is ready; we’ve prepared beds for your rest and filled your rooms with jasmine. No bugs will keep sleep away from your eyelids; we’ll chase them off with a thousand feathers. So come, lovely ladies! Refresh your delicate feet and smooth skin in baths of rose water, and under the light of perfumed lamps, your servants will entertain you with stories.”
The sultanas accepted with pleasure these obliging offers, and followed the young lady to the emir’s harem, where we must for a moment leave them and return to the Caliph.
The sultanas gladly accepted these generous offers and followed the young lady to the emir’s harem, where we must pause for a moment and return to the Caliph.
Vathek found himself beneath a vast dome illuminated by a thousand lamps of rock crystal, as many vases of the same material filled with excellent sherbet sparkled on a large table, where a profusion of viands were spread. Amongst others were sweetbreads stewed in milk of almonds, saffron soups, and lamb à la crême, of all of which the Caliph was amazingly fond. He took of each as much as he was able; testified his sense of the emir’s friendship by the gaiety of his heart; and made the dwarfs dance against their will; for these little devotees durst not refuse the commander of the faithful. At p. 74last he spread himself on the sofa and slept sounder than he had ever before.
Vathek found himself under a huge dome lit by a thousand crystal lamps, while numerous vases made of the same material filled with delicious sherbet glimmered on a large table, which displayed an abundance of dishes. Among other delights were sweetbreads cooked in almond milk, saffron soup, and creamy lamb, all of which the Caliph absolutely loved. He served himself as much as he could; showed his appreciation for the emir’s friendship by being in a cheerful mood; and made the dwarfs dance against their will, since these little followers couldn’t refuse the commander of the faithful. At p. 74last, he sprawled on the sofa and slept more soundly than he ever had before.
Beneath this dome a general silence prevailed, for there was nothing to disturb it but the jaws of Bababalouk, who had untrussed himself to eat with greater advantage, being anxious to make amends for his fast in the mountains. As his spirits were too high to admit of his sleeping, and not loving to be idle, he proposed with himself to visit the harem, and repair to his charge of the ladies, to examine if they had been properly lubricated with the balm of Mecca, if their eye-brows and tresses were in order, and in a word, to perform all the little offices they might need. He sought for a long time together, but without being able to find out the door. He durst not speak aloud for fear of disturbing the Caliph, and not a soul was stirring in the precincts of the palace. He almost despaired of effecting his purpose, when a low whispering just reached his ear: it came from the dwarfs, who were returned to their old occupation, and for the nine hundred and ninety-ninth time in their lives were reading over the koran. They very politely invited Bababalouk to be of their party, but his head was full of other concerns. The dwarfs, though scandalized at his dissolute morals, directed him to the apartments he wanted to find. His way thither lay through a hundred dark corridors, along which he groped as he went, and at last began to catch, from the extremity of a passage, the charming gossiping of women, which not a little delighted his heart.
Under this dome, an overall silence reigned, broken only by Bababalouk, who had freed himself to eat more comfortably, eager to make up for his fast in the mountains. Since he was too energized to sleep and didn’t want to be idle, he decided to visit the harem and check on the ladies. He wanted to make sure they had been properly treated with the balm of Mecca, that their eyebrows and hair were neat, and to attend to any little needs they might have. He searched for a long time but couldn’t find the door. He didn’t dare speak out loud for fear of waking the Caliph, and no one was around in the palace grounds. Just as he was about to give up, he caught a faint whisper: it was the dwarfs, back to their usual activity, reading the Quran for the nine hundred and ninety-ninth time. They politely invited Bababalouk to join them, but his mind was occupied with other matters. Although they were scandalized by his reckless behavior, the dwarfs directed him to the rooms he was looking for. His path took him through many dark corridors, which he felt his way through, until he finally heard the delightful chatter of women at the end of a passage, which brought him great joy.
Two of the black eunuchs on hearing a voice so loud detached a party in haste, sabre in hand, to discover the cause, but presently was repeated on all sides:
Two of the black eunuchs, upon hearing such a loud voice, quickly gathered a group, sabre in hand, to find out what was happening, but soon the same was echoed everywhere:
“’Tis only Bababalouk, no one but Bababalouk!”
“It's just Bababalouk, no one but Bababalouk!”
This circumspect guardian having gone up to a thin veil of carnation colour silk that hung before the doorway, distinguished by means of a softened splendour that shone through it, an oval bath of dark porphyry surrounded by curtains festooned in large folds. Through the apertures between them, as they were not drawn close, groups of young slaves were visible, amongst whom Bababalouk perceived his pupils indulgingly expanding their arms, as if to embrace the perfumed water, and refresh themselves after their fatigues. The looks of tender languor, their confidential whispers, and the enchanting smiles with which they were imparted, the exquisite fragrance of the roses, all combined to inspire a voluptuousness which even Bababalouk himself was scarce able to withstand.
This careful guardian approached a delicate silk curtain in a soft peach color that hung at the doorway, revealing a gentle glow behind it. Inside was an oval bath made of dark porphyry, surrounded by draped curtains in large folds. Through the gaps between the curtains, which were not fully closed, groups of young slaves were visible. Bababalouk noticed his students stretching their arms as if to embrace the fragrant water and refresh themselves after their exhaustion. The looks of soft weariness, their quiet whispers, and the enchanting smiles exchanged among them, along with the exquisite scent of the roses, all combined to create a sense of indulgence that even Bababalouk found hard to resist.
He summoned up, however, his usual solemnity, and in the peremptory tone of authority commanded the ladies instantly to leave the bath. Whilst he was issuing these mandates, the young Nouronihar, daughter of the emir, who was sprightly as an antelope, and full of wanton gaiety, beckoned one p. 76of her slaves to let down the great swing, which was suspended to the ceiling by cords of silk, and whilst this was doing winked to her companions in the bath, who chagrined to be forced from so soothing a state of indolence, began to twist it round Bababalouk, and teaze him with a thousand vagaries.
He gathered his usual seriousness and, in a commanding tone, ordered the ladies to leave the bath immediately. While he was giving these orders, the young Nouronihar, daughter of the emir, who was lively as an antelope and full of playful energy, signaled one of her slaves to lower the large swing that was hanging from the ceiling by silk cords. As this was happening, she winked at her friends in the bath, who, annoyed at having to leave such a relaxing state, began to twist it around Bababalouk and tease him with a hundred antics.
When Nouronihar perceived that he was exhausted with fatigue, she accosted him with an arch air of respectful concern, and said:
When Nouronihar noticed that he was worn out, she approached him with a playful but respectful look and said:
“My lord, it is not by any means decent that the chief eunuch of the Caliph our sovereign should thus continue standing, deign but to recline your graceful person upon this sofa, which will burst with vexation if it have not the honour to receive you.”
“My lord, it's really not proper for the chief eunuch of our Caliph to keep standing like this. Please, do have a seat on this sofa, which will surely be upset if it doesn't get the pleasure of having you.”
Caught by these flattering accents, Bababalouk gallantly replied:
Caught by these flattering words, Bababalouk confidently replied:
“Delight of the apple of my eye! I accept the invitation of thy honied lips, and to say truth, my senses are dazzled with the radiance that beams from thy charms.”
“Delight of my eye! I gladly accept the invitation of your sweet lips, and to be honest, my senses are overwhelmed by the brilliance that shines from your charms.”
“Repose, then, at your ease,” replied the beauty, and placed him on the pretended sofa, which, quicker than lightning, gave way all at once. The rest of the women having aptly conceived her design, sprang naked from the bath and plied the swing with such unmerciful jerks, that it swept through the whole compass of a very lofty dome, and took from the poor victim all power of respiration. Sometimes his feet rased the surface of the water, and at others the skylight almost flattened p. 77his nose. In vain did he pierce the air with the cries of a voice that resembled the ringing of a cracked basin, for their peals of laughter were still more predominant.
“Relax, then, at your convenience,” responded the beauty, and set him down on the fake sofa, which, faster than lightning, collapsed all at once. The other women, having quickly understood her plan, jumped out of the bath in the nude and pulled the swing with such merciless force that it swung through the entire height of a very tall dome, causing the poor victim to struggle for breath. Sometimes his feet skimmed the surface of the water, while at other times the skylight nearly crushed his nose. He cried out desperately, his voice sounding like a broken basin, but their laughter echoed even louder.
Nouronihar in the inebriety of youthful spirits being used only to eunuchs of ordinary harems, and having never seen any thing so royal and disgusting, was far more diverted than all of the rest. She began to parody some Persian verses, and sung with an accent most demurely piquant:
Nouronihar, in the intoxication of youthful joy, only familiar with the eunuchs of ordinary harems and having never encountered anything so regal and repulsive, was significantly more entertained than everyone else. She started to mimic some Persian verses and sang with a subtly charming accent:
“O gentle white dove as thou soar’st through the air,
Vouchsafe one kind glance on the mate of thy love:
Melodious Philomel I am thy rose;
Warble some couplet to ravish my heart!”“Oh gentle white dove as you fly through the sky,
Please cast a kind glance at the one you love:
Sweet Philomel, I am your rose;
Sing a couplet to win my heart!”
The sultanas and their slaves stimulated by these pleasantries persevered at the swing with such unremitted assiduity, that at length the cord which had secured it snapped suddenly asunder, and Bababalouk fell floundering like a turtle to the bottom of the bath. This accident occasioned a universal shout. Twelve little doors till now unobserved flew open at once, and the ladies in an instant made their escape, after throwing all the towels on his head, and putting out the lights that remained.
The sultanas and their servants, encouraged by their playful banter, kept swinging with such relentless energy that eventually the cord holding it broke suddenly, and Bababalouk tumbled down like a turtle to the bottom of the bath. This incident caused an uproar. Twelve small doors that had gone unnoticed suddenly swung open, and the ladies quickly made their getaway, tossing all the towels onto his head and snuffing out the remaining lights.
The deplorable animal, in water to the chin, overwhelmed with darkness, and unable to extricate himself from the warp that embarrassed him, was still doomed to hear for his further consolation, the fresh bursts of merriment his disaster occasioned. He bustled but in vain to get from the bath, for the margin was become so slippery with the oil spilt in p. 78breaking the lamps, that at every effort he slid back with a plunge, which resounded aloud through the hollow of the dome. These cursed peals of laughter at every relapse were redoubled, and he, who thought the place infested rather by devils than women, resolved to cease groping, and abide in the bath, where he amused himself with soliloquies interspersed with imprecations, of which his malicious neighbours, reclining on down, suffered not an accent to escape. In this delectable plight the morning surprised him. The Caliph, wondering at his absence, had caused him to be everywhere sought for. At last he was drawn forth almost smothered from the whisp of linen, and wet even to the marrow. Limping, and chattering his teeth, he appeared before his master, who inquired what was the matter, and how he came soused in so strange a pickle.
The miserable animal, submerged in water up to his chin, surrounded by darkness and unable to free himself from the mess that trapped him, was still forced to listen to the fresh bursts of laughter his misfortune caused. He struggled in vain to get out of the bath, as the edge had become so slippery from the oil spilled in p. 78 when the lamps broke, that with every attempt he slid back in with a loud splash that echoed through the dome. Each time he fell back, the laughter from his malicious neighbors grew louder, and he, feeling like the place was more haunted by demons than by women, decided to stop struggling and stay in the bath, where he entertained himself with mutterings mixed with curses, which his spiteful neighbors, lounging comfortably, made sure not to miss. In this delightful predicament, morning caught him by surprise. The Caliph, curious about his absence, had ordered a search for him everywhere. Finally, he was pulled out, nearly suffocated by the linens, and drenched to the bone. Limping and chattering his teeth, he stood before his master, who asked what was wrong and how he ended up in such a strange situation.
“And why did you enter this cursed lodge?” answered Bababalouk, gruffly. “Ought a monarch like you to visit with his harem the abode of a grey bearded emir who knows nothing of life? And with what gracious damsels does the place too abound! Fancy to yourself how they have soaked me like a burnt crust, and made me dance like a jack-pudding the live-long night through on their damnable swing. What an excellent lesson for your sultanas to follow, into whom I have instilled such reserve and decorum!”
“And why did you come to this cursed lodge?” answered Bababalouk, gruffly. “Should a king like you really be visiting the home of a gray-bearded emir who knows nothing about life, especially with your harem? And look at the charming ladies here! Just imagine how they’ve worn me down like a burned crust and made me dance like a fool all night long on their awful swing. What a great example for your sultanas to follow; I’ve tried so hard to teach them reserve and decorum!”
Vathek, comprehending not a syllable of all this invective, obliged him to relate minutely the transaction; but instead of sympathising with the p. 79miserable sufferer, he laughed immoderately at the device of the swing, and the figure of Bababalouk mounting upon it. The stung eunuch could scarcely preserve the semblance of respect.
Vathek, not understanding a word of all this criticism, forced him to recount the event in detail; but instead of feeling sorry for the miserable sufferer, he laughed uncontrollably at the idea of the swing and the sight of Bababalouk getting on it. The offended eunuch could hardly maintain a facade of respect.
“Aye, laugh my lord! laugh,” said he, “but I wish this Nouronihar would play some trick on you; she is too wicked to spare even majesty itself.”
“Yeah, laugh my lord! laugh,” he said, “but I hope this Nouronihar pulls a fast one on you; she’s too wicked to even spare someone of your status.”
These words made for the present but a slight impression on the Caliph, but they not long after recurred to his mind.
These words made a small impression on the Caliph at the time, but they soon returned to his thoughts.
This conversation was cut short by Fakreddin, who came to request that Vathek would join in the prayers and ablutions to be solemnized on a spacious meadow, watered by innumerable streams. The Caliph found the waters refreshing, but the prayers abominably irksome. He diverted himself however with the multitude of Calenders, [79a] Santons, [79b] and Dervises [79c] who were continually coming and going, but especially with the Brahmins, [79d] Faquirs, [79e] and other enthusiasts, who had travelled from the heart of India, and halted on their way with the emir. These latter had each of them some mummery peculiar to himself. One dragged a huge chain where ever he went, another an ourang-outang, whilst a third was furnished with scourges, and all performed to a charm. Some clambered up trees, holding one foot in the air; others poised themselves over a fire, and without mercy fillipped their noses. There were some amongst them that cherished vermin, which were not ungrateful in requiting their caresses. These rambling fanatics p. 80revolted the hearts of the Dervises, the Calenders, and Santons; however the vehemence of their aversion soon subsided under the hope that the presence of the Caliph would cure their folly, and convert them to the Mussulman faith. But alas! how great was their disappointment! for Vathek, instead of preaching to them, treated them as buffoons; bade them present his compliments to Visnow and Ixhora, and discovered a predilection for a squat old man from the Isle of Serendib, who was more ridiculous than any of the rest.
This conversation was interrupted by Fakreddin, who came to ask Vathek to join in the prayers and rituals that were about to take place in a large meadow, fed by countless streams. The Caliph found the waters refreshing but thought the prayers were unbearably tedious. Still, he entertained himself with the crowd of Calenders, [79a] Santons, [79b] and Dervises [79c] who kept coming and going, especially enjoying the company of the Brahmins, [79d] Faquirs, [79e] and other enthusiasts who had traveled from the heart of India and stopped along the way with the emir. Each of these had their own peculiar act. One dragged a huge chain wherever he went, another brought an orangutan, while a third carried whips, and all of them performed quite impressively. Some climbed trees while balancing on one foot; others positioned themselves over a fire, mercilessly flicking their noses. A few among them tended to pests that, in return, seemed to appreciate their affection. These wandering fanatics p. 80 revolted the hearts of the Dervises, the Calenders, and Santons; however, their intense dislike soon faded as they hoped the Caliph's presence would cure their madness and convert them to the Muslim faith. But alas! How great was their disappointment! For instead of preaching to them, Vathek treated them like clowns; he asked them to send his regards to Visnow and Ixhora, and he particularly took a liking to a short old man from the Isle of Serendib, who was even more ridiculous than the others.
“Come,” said he, “for the love of your gods, bestow a few slaps on your chops to amuse me.”
“Come on,” he said, “for the love of your gods, give your cheeks a couple of slaps to entertain me.”
The old fellow offended at such an address began loudly to weep; but as he betrayed a villainous drivelling in his tears, the Caliph turned his back and listened to Bababalouk, who whispered, whilst he held the umbrella over him:
The old guy, upset by such a remark, started crying loudly; but since his tears showed a nasty kind of weakness, the Caliph turned away and listened to Bababalouk, who whispered while holding the umbrella over him:
“Your majesty should be cautious of this odd assembly, which hath been collected I know not for what. Is it necessary to exhibit such spectacles to a mighty potentate, with interludes of talapoins more mangy than dogs? Were I you, I would command a fire to be kindled, and at once purge the earth of the emir, his harem, and all his menagery.”
“Your majesty should be wary of this strange gathering, which I don't know the reason for. Is it really necessary to present such events to a powerful ruler, with performers more ragged than dogs? If I were you, I would order a fire to be lit and quickly rid the earth of the emir, his harem, and all his entourage.”
“Tush, dolt,” answered Vathek, “and know that all this infinitely charms me. Nor shall I leave the meadow till I have visited every hive of these pious mendicants.”
“Tush, fool,” replied Vathek, “and know that all this fascinates me endlessly. I won't leave the meadow until I have checked out every hive of these devout beggars.”
Where ever the Caliph directed his course, objects of pity were sure to swarm round him: the blind, p. 81the purblind, smarts without noses, damsels without ears, each to extol the munificence of Fakreddin, who, as well as his attendant grey-beards, dealt about gratis plasters and cataplasms to all that applied. At noon a superb corps of cripples made its appearance; and soon after advanced by platoons on the plain the completest association of invalids that had ever been embodied till then. The blind went groping with the blind; the lame limped on together; and the maimed made gestures to each other with the only arm that remained. The sides of a considerable waterfall were crowded by the deaf, amongst whom were some from Pegu, with ears uncommonly handsome and large, but were still less able to hear than the rest. Nor were there wanting others in abundance with hump backs, wenny necks, and even horns of an exquisite polish.
Wherever the Caliph went, he was sure to attract a crowd of the needy: the blind, the partially sighted, people with wounds instead of noses, girls without ears, all there to praise the generosity of Fakreddin, who, along with his elderly companions, freely handed out bandages and poultices to everyone who asked. At noon, a large group of disabled individuals showed up; soon after, a complete assembly of invalids like none seen before marched onto the plain. The blind felt their way with one another; the lame hopped along together; and the injured communicated with each other using the only arm they had left. The banks of a significant waterfall were filled with the deaf, some of whom were from Pegu, sporting unusually large and handsome ears, yet they could hear even less than the others. There were also plenty of people with hunched backs, thick necks, and even exquisitely polished horns.
The emir, to aggrandize the solemnity of the festival in honour of his illustrious visitant, ordered the turf to be spread on all sides with skins and table cloths, upon which were served up for the good mussulmans pilaus of every hue, with other orthodox dishes, and by the express order of Vathek, who was shamefully tolerant, small plates of abominations for regaling the rest. This prince on seeing so many mouths put in motion began to think it time for employing his own. In spite, therefore, of every remonstrance from the chief of his eunuchs, he resolved to have a dinner dressed on the spot. The complaisant emir immediately gave orders for a table to be placed in the shade of the willows. p. 82The first service consisted of fish, which they drew from a river flowing over sands of gold, at the foot of a lofty hill: these were broiled as fast as taken, and served up with a sauce of vinegar and small herbs that grew on Mount Sinai; for everything with the emir was excellent and pious.
The emir, to enhance the seriousness of the festival in honor of his distinguished guest, ordered the ground to be covered on all sides with skins and tablecloths, on which a variety of pilafs in different colors, along with other traditional dishes, were served up for the good Muslims. At the explicit request of Vathek, who was intolerably accommodating, there were also small plates of forbidden food for the others. This prince, noticing so many mouths busy eating, decided it was time to use his own. Despite all objections from the head of his eunuchs, he decided to have dinner prepared right there. The eager emir immediately instructed for a table to be set up in the shade of the willows. p. 82The first course included fish, which they caught from a river running over golden sands at the base of a steep hill: these were grilled as soon as they were caught and served with a sauce made from vinegar and small herbs that grew on Mount Sinai; everything with the emir was of the highest quality and virtuous.
The dessert was not quite set on when the sound of lutes from the hill was repeated by the echoes of the neighbouring mountains. The Caliph with an emotion of pleasure and surprise, had no sooner raised up his head than a handful of jasamine dropped on his face. An abundance of tittering succeeded this frolic, and instantly appeared through the bushes the elegant forms of several young females, skipping and bounding like roes. The fragrance diffused from their hair struck the sense of Vathek, who in an ecstasy, suspending his repast, said to Bababalouk:
The dessert was just about set when the sound of lutes from the hill was echoed by the neighboring mountains. The Caliph, feeling a mix of pleasure and surprise, had barely lifted his head when a handful of jasmine fell on his face. This playful act was followed by a burst of giggles, and suddenly, several graceful young women appeared through the bushes, skipping and bounding like deer. The fragrance from their hair wafted toward Vathek, who, in a moment of ecstasy, paused his meal and said to Bababalouk:
“Are the Peries [82] come down from their spheres? Note her in particular whose form is so perfect, venturously running on the brink of the precipice, and turning back her head as regardless of nothing but the graceful flow of her robe. With what captivating impatience doth she contend with the bushes for her veil? Could it be she who threw the jasamine at me?”
“Are the Peries [82] coming down from their realms? Look at her in particular, whose form is so perfect, daringly running on the edge of the cliff and glancing back, paying no attention to anything but the elegant flow of her dress. How charmingly impatient she is as she struggles with the bushes for her veil! Could it be she who tossed the jasmine at me?”
“Aye, she it was; and you too would she throw from the top of the rock,” answered Bababalouk, “for that is my good friend Nouronihar, who so kindly lent me her swing. My dear lord and master,” added he, twisting a twig that hung by the p. 83rind from a willow, “let me correct her for her want of respect: the emir will have no reason to complain, since (bating what I owe to his piety) he is much to be censured for keeping a troop of girls on the mountains, whose sharp air gives their blood too brisk a circulation.”
“Yeah, that was her; and she would push you off the top of the rock too,” Bababalouk replied, “because that’s my good friend Nouronihar, who was nice enough to lend me her swing. My dear lord and master,” he added, twisting a twig that hung by the p. 83rind from a willow, “let me correct her for being disrespectful: the emir won’t have any reason to complain, since (aside from what I owe to his piety) he deserves some criticism for keeping a group of girls in the mountains, where the sharp air makes their blood circulate too quickly.”
“Peace, blasphemer!” said the Caliph: “speak not thus of her who over her mountains leads my heart a willing captive. Contrive, rather, that my eyes may be fixed upon hers—that I may respire her sweet breath, as she bounds panting along these delightful wilds!”
“Calm down, you blasphemer!” said the Caliph. “Don’t talk like that about her who captures my heart willingly over her mountains. Instead, arrange for my eyes to be locked on hers—so I can breathe in her sweet scent as she runs, panting, through these beautiful wilds!”
On saying these words, Vathek extended his arms towards the hill, and directing his eyes with an anxiety unknown to him before, endeavoured to keep within view the object that enthralled his soul; but her course was as difficult to follow as the flight of one of those beautiful blue butterflies of Cachmere, which are at once so volatile and rare.
On saying these words, Vathek stretched out his arms toward the hill, and with a level of anxiety he had never felt before, tried to keep the captivating object in sight; but her path was as hard to follow as the flight of one of those beautiful blue butterflies from Cashmere, which are both so elusive and precious.
The Caliph, not satisfied with seeing, wished also to hear Nouronihar, and eagerly turned to catch the sound of her voice. At last he distinguished her whispering to one of her companions behind the thicket from whence she had thrown the jasamine:
The Caliph, not just wanting to see, also wanted to hear Nouronihar and eagerly turned to listen for her voice. Finally, he made out her whispering to one of her friends behind the bushes from where she had tossed the jasmine.
“A Caliph, it must be owned, is a fine thing to see, but my little Gulchenrouz is much more amiable; one lock of his hair is of more value to me than the richest embroidery of the Indies. I had rather that his teeth should mischievously press my finger, than the richest ring of the imperial treasure. p. 84Where have you left him, Sutlememe? and why is he now not here?”
“A Caliph is a sight to behold, but my little Gulchenrouz is way more lovable; one curl of his hair is worth more to me than the finest embroidery from the Indies. I’d prefer his mischievous little teeth to pinch my finger rather than wear the most expensive ring from the imperial treasury. p. 84Where have you left him, Sutlememe? And why isn’t he here now?”
The agitated Caliph still wished to hear more, but she immediately retired with all her attendants. The fond monarch pursued her with his eyes till she was gone out of sight, and then continued like a bewildered and benighted traveller, from whom the clouds had obscured the constellation that guided his way. The curtain of night seemed dropped before him—everything appeared discoloured. The falling waters filled his soul with dejection, and his tears trickled down the jasamines he had caught from Nouronihar, and placed in his inflamed bosom. He snatched up a shining pebble to remind him of the scene where he felt the first tumults of love. Two hours were elapsed, and evening drew on before he could resolve to depart from the place. He often, but in vain, attempted to go: a soft languor enervated the powers of his mind. Extending himself on the brink of the stream, he turned his eyes towards the blue summits of the mountain, and exclaimed:
The restless Caliph still wanted to hear more, but she quickly left with all her attendants. The loving monarch followed her with his gaze until she was out of sight, then felt like a lost and confused traveler, having lost the stars that guided his way. The curtain of night seemed to fall before him—everything looked distorted. The sound of the falling water filled him with sadness, and his tears fell on the jasmine flowers he had taken from Nouronihar and placed against his burning chest. He picked up a shiny pebble to remind him of the moment when he first felt the stirrings of love. Two hours passed, and evening approached before he could decide to leave the spot. He tried to get up many times, but in vain; a soft fatigue weakened his mind. Lying down by the edge of the stream, he gazed at the blue peaks of the mountains and exclaimed:
“What concealest thou behind thee? what is passing in thy solitudes? Whither is she gone? O heaven! perhaps she is now wandering in the grottoes with her happy Gulchenrouz!”
“What are you hiding behind you? What’s happening in your solitude? Where has she gone? Oh heaven! Maybe she’s now wandering in the caves with her happy Gulchenrouz!”
In the mean time the damps began to descend, and the emir, solicitous for the health of the Caliph, ordered the imperial litter to be brought. Vathek, absorbed in his reveries, was imperceptibly removed and conveyed back to the saloon that received him the evening before.
In the meantime, the fog started to roll in, and the emir, concerned about the Caliph's health, had the royal litter brought out. Vathek, lost in his thoughts, was quietly taken back to the sitting room that he had been in the night before.
p. 85But let us leave the Caliph immersed in his new passion, and attend Nouronihar beyond the rocks, where she had again joined her beloved Gulchenrouz. This Gulchenrouz was the son of Ali Hassan, brother to the emir, and the most delicate and lovely creature in the world. Ali Hassan, who had been absent ten years on a voyage to the unknown seas, committed at his departure this child, the only survivor of many, to the care and protection of his brother. Gulchenrouz could write in various characters with precision, and paint upon vellum the most elegant arabesques that fancy could devise. His sweet voice accompanied the lute in the most enchanting manner; and when he sung the loves of Megnoun and Leileh, or some unfortunate lovers of ancient days, tears insensibly overflowed the cheeks of his auditors. The verses he composed (for like Megnoun, he too was a poet) inspired that unresisting languor so frequently fatal to the female heart. The women all doated upon him, for though he had passed his thirteenth year, they still detained him in the harem. His dancing was light as the gossamer waved by the zephyrs of spring; but his arms which twined so gracefully with those of the young girls in the dance, could neither dart the lance in the chase, nor curb the steeds that pastured his uncle’s domains. The bow, however, he drew with a certain aim, and would have excelled his competitors in the race, could he have broken the ties that bound him to Nouronihar.
p. 85But let's leave the Caliph lost in his new passion and follow Nouronihar beyond the rocks, where she had reunited with her beloved Gulchenrouz. Gulchenrouz was the son of Ali Hassan, the emir's brother, and he was the most delicate and beautiful creature in the world. Ali Hassan, who had been gone for ten years on a voyage to unknown seas, entrusted this child, the only survivor of many, to his brother's care when he left. Gulchenrouz could write in various scripts with great precision and create the most elegant arabesques on vellum that one could imagine. His sweet voice accompanied the lute in the most enchanting way, and when he sang the stories of Megnoun and Leileh or other ill-fated lovers from ancient times, tears would gently stream down the faces of his listeners. The verses he wrote (like Megnoun, he was a poet too) evoked that irresistible languor often deadly to the hearts of women. All the women adored him, for even though he had turned thirteen, they still kept him in the harem. His dancing was as light as gossamer drifting in the spring breeze, but his arms, which intertwined so gracefully with the young girls during the dance, could neither throw a lance in the hunt nor control the horses grazing in his uncle’s lands. However, he could shoot the bow with precision and would have outperformed his rivals in a race if he could have broken free from his ties to Nouronihar.
The two brothers had mutually engaged their p. 86children to each other; and Nouronihar loved her cousin more than her eyes. Both had the same tastes and amusements; the same long languishing looks; the same tresses; the same fair complexions; and when Gulchenrouz appeared in the dress of his cousin, he seemed to be more feminine than even herself. If at any time he left the harem to visit Fakreddin, it was with all the bashfulness of a fawn that consciously ventures from the lair of its dam; he was however wanton enough to mock the solemn old grey-beards to whom he was subject, though sure to be rated without mercy in return. Whenever this happened, he would plunge into the recesses of the harem, and sobbing take refuge in the arms of Nouronihar, who loved even his faults beyond the virtues of others.
The two brothers had mutually engaged their p. 86children to each other, and Nouronihar loved her cousin more than anything. They shared the same tastes and interests; the same lingering glances; the same hair; the same fair skin; and when Gulchenrouz dressed like his cousin, he looked even more feminine than she did. Whenever he left the harem to visit Fakreddin, he did so with the shyness of a fawn that’s just left its mother’s side; however, he was bold enough to tease the serious old men he had to answer to, even though he knew they would scold him mercilessly in return. Each time this happened, he would retreat into the harem, crying as he sought comfort in Nouronihar's arms, who loved even his flaws more than the qualities of others.
It fell out this evening that after leaving the Caliph in the meadow, she ran with Gulchenrouz over the green sward of the mountain that sheltered the vale, where Fakreddin had chosen to reside. The sun was dilated on the edge of the horizon; and the young people, whose fancies were lively and inventive, imagined they beheld in the gorgeous clouds of the west the domes of Shadukiam and Ambreabad, where the Peries have fixed their abode. Nouronihar, sitting on the slope of the hill, supported on her knees the perfumed head of Gulchenrouz. The air was calm, and no sound stirred but the voices of other young girls who were drawing cool water from the streams below. The unexpected arrival of the Caliph, and the splendour that marked p. 87his appearance, had already filled with emotion the ardent soul of Nouronihar. Her vanity irresistibly prompted her to pique the prince’s attention, and this she before took good care to effect whilst he picked up the jasamine she had thrown upon him. But when Gulchenrouz asked after the flowers he had culled for her bosom, Nouronihar was all in confusion. She hastily kissed his forehead, arose in a flutter, and walked with unequal steps on the border of the precipice. Night advanced, and the pure gold of the setting sun had yielded to a sanguine red, the glow of which, like the reflection of a burning furnace, flushed Nouronihar’s animated countenance. Gulchenrouz alarmed at the agitation of his cousin, said to her with a supplicating accent:
It happened this evening that after leaving the Caliph in the meadow, she ran with Gulchenrouz over the green hillside of the mountain that overlooked the valley where Fakreddin had chosen to live. The sun was stretching at the edge of the horizon, and the young people, with their lively and imaginative minds, fancied they saw in the stunning clouds of the west the domes of Shadukiam and Ambreabad, where the Peries had made their home. Nouronihar, sitting on the slope of the hill, rested Gulchenrouz’s fragrant head on her knees. The air was calm, and the only sound was the voices of other young girls drawing cool water from the streams below. The unexpected arrival of the Caliph, along with the grandeur of his presence, had already stirred deep emotions in the passionate soul of Nouronihar. Her vanity couldn’t resist the urge to attract the prince's attention, and she took care to do so while he picked up the jasmine she had tossed to him. But when Gulchenrouz asked about the flowers he had gathered for her, Nouronihar became flustered. She quickly kissed his forehead, stood up in a rush, and walked unsteadily along the edge of the cliff. Night fell, and the pure gold of the setting sun transformed into a deep red, which, like the glow of a burning furnace, flushed Nouronihar’s excited face. Gulchenrouz, concerned by his cousin’s agitation, said to her with a pleading tone:
“Let us be gone; the sky looks portentious: the tamarisks tremble more than common; and the raw wind chills my very heart. Come, let us be gone, ’tis a melancholy night.”
"Let's get out of here; the sky looks ominous: the tamarisks are shaking more than usual, and the cold wind chills me to the bone. Come on, let’s leave, it’s a gloomy night."
Then taking hold of her hand he drew it towards the path he besought her to go. Nouronihar unconsciously followed the attraction, for a thousand strange imaginations occupied her spirit. She passed the large round of honeysuckles, her favourite resort, without ever vouchsafing it a glance, yet Gulchenrouz could not help snatching off a few shoots in his way, though he ran as if a wild beast were behind.
Then, taking her hand, he guided her toward the path he wanted her to follow. Nouronihar instinctively went along with him, her mind filled with a thousand strange thoughts. She went past the large cluster of honeysuckles, her favorite spot, without even looking at it, but Gulchenrouz couldn't resist grabbing a few sprigs as he hurried by, as if a wild animal were chasing him.
The young females seeing him approach in such haste, and according to custom expecting a dance, instantly assembled in a circle and took each other by the hand, but Gulchenrouz coming up out of p. 88breath, fell down at once on the grass. This accident struck with consternation the whole of this frolicsome party, whilst Nouronihar, half distracted, and overcome both by the violence of her exercise and the tumult of her thoughts, sunk feebly down at his side, cherished his cold hands in her bosom, and chafed his temples with a fragrant unguent. At length he came to himself, and wrapping up his head in the robe of his cousin, entreated that she would not return to the harem. He was afraid of being snapped at by Shaban his tutor, a wrinkled old eunuch of a surly disposition, for having interrupted the stated walk of Nouronihar, he dreaded lest the churl should take it amiss. The whole of this sprightly group, sitting round upon a mossy knole, began to entertain themselves with various pastimes, whilst their superintendents the eunuchs were gravely conversing at a distance. The nurse of the emir’s daughter observing her pupil sit ruminating with her eyes on the ground, endeavoured to amuse her with diverting tales, to which Gulchenrouz, who had already forgotten his inquietudes, listened with a breathless attention. He laughed; he clapped his hands; and passed a hundred little tricks on the whole of the company, without omitting the eunuchs, whom he provoked to run after him, in spite of their age and decrepitude.
The young women, seeing him rush over and expecting a dance as usual, quickly formed a circle and took each other by the hand. However, Gulchenrouz, having just come up out of p. 88 breathless, collapsed onto the grass. This incident shocked the entire cheerful group, while Nouronihar, half-crazed and overwhelmed by both her exertion and her chaotic thoughts, weakly sank down beside him, warming his cold hands against her chest and rubbing his temples with a fragrant ointment. Eventually, he regained consciousness, and wrapping his head in his cousin's robe, he asked her not to go back to the harem. He was worried about being scolded by his tutor Shaban, a grumpy old eunuch, for interrupting Nouronihar's usual walk, and he feared the man might take it the wrong way. The lively group, gathered around on a mossy knoll, began to entertain themselves with various games while their overseers, the eunuchs, chatted seriously at a distance. The emir’s daughter’s nurse noticed her pupil sitting quietly, lost in thought, and tried to entertain her with amusing stories. Gulchenrouz, who had already forgotten his worries, listened with rapt attention. He laughed, clapped his hands, and played all sorts of little tricks on everyone, even teasing the eunuchs, making them chase after him despite their age and frailty.
During these occurrences the moon arose, the wind subsided, and the evening became so serene and inviting that a resolution was taken to sup on p. 89the spot. Sutlememe, who excelled in dressing a salad, having filled large bowls of porcelain with eggs of small birds, curds turned with citron juice, slices of cucumber, and the inmost leaves of delicate herbs, handed it round from one to another, and gave each their shares in a large spoon of cocknos. Gulchenrouz nestling as usual in the bosom of Nouronihar, pouted out his vermillion little lips against the offer of Sutlememe, and would take it only from the hand of his cousin, on whose mouth he hung like a bee inebriated with the quintessence of flowers. One of the eunuchs ran to fetch melons, whilst others were employed in showering down almonds from the branches that overhung this amiable party.
During this time, the moon rose, the wind calmed down, and the evening became so peaceful and inviting that they decided to have dinner right there. Sutlememe, who was great at making salads, filled big porcelain bowls with small bird eggs, curds mixed with lemon juice, cucumber slices, and the tenderest leaves of delicate herbs. He passed the bowls around and served everyone with a large spoon made of cocknos. Gulchenrouz, nestled as usual in Nouronihar's embrace, pouted his bright little lips at Sutlememe's offering and would only accept it from his cousin, clinging to her like a bee tipsy on the essence of flowers. One of the eunuchs ran to get melons, while others were busy showering almonds down from the branches that hung over this cheerful gathering.
In the midst of this festive scene there appeared a light on the top of the highest mountain, which attracted the notice of every eye. This light was not less bright than the moon when at full, and might have been taken for her had it not been that the moon was already risen. The phenomenon occasioned a general surprise, and no one could conjecture the cause. It could not be a fire, for the light was clear and bluish; nor had meteors ever been seen of that magnitude or splendour. This strange light faded for a moment, and immediately renewed its brightness. It first appeared motionless at the foot of the rock, whence it darted in an instant to sparkle in a thicket of palm trees, from thence it glided along the torrent, and at last fixed in a glen that was narrow and dark. The moment p. 90it had taken its direction, Gulchenrouz, whose heart always trembled at any thing sudden or rare, drew Nouronihar by the robe, and anxiously requested her to return to the harem. The women were importunate in seconding the entreaty, but the curiosity of the emir’s daughter prevailed. She not only refused to go back, but resolved at all hazards to pursue the appearance. Whilst they were debating what was best to be done, the light shot forth so dazzling a blaze that they all fled away shrieking. Nouronihar followed them a few steps, but coming to the turn of a little bye path stopped, and went back alone. As she ran with an alertness peculiar to herself, it was not long before she came to the place where they had just been supping. The globe of fire now appeared stationary in the glen, and burned in majestic stillness. Nouronihar compressing her hands upon her bosom, hesitated for some moments to advance. The solitude of her situation was new; the silence of the night awful; and every object inspired sensations which till then she never had felt. The affright of Gulchenrouz recurred to her mind; and she a thousand times turned to go back, but this luminous appearance was always before her. Urged on by an irresistible impulse, she continued to approach it in defiance of every obstacle that opposed her progress.
In the middle of this festive scene, a light appeared at the top of the highest mountain, catching everyone's attention. This light was as bright as a full moon and could easily be mistaken for it if the moon wasn't already up. The phenomenon sparked general surprise, and no one could guess what caused it. It couldn't be a fire because the light was clear and bluish; nor had meteors ever been seen that big or with that kind of brilliance. This strange light faded for a moment, then suddenly brightened again. It first appeared motionless at the foot of the rock, then darted instantly to sparkle among some palm trees, glided along the creek, and finally settled in a narrow, dark glen. The moment it took its course, Gulchenrouz, whose heart always raced at anything sudden or unusual, tugged at Nouronihar's robe and anxiously urged her to go back to the harem. The other women insisted on supporting his plea, but the curiosity of the emir's daughter won out. She not only refused to go back but also decided to pursue the light at all costs. While they debated what to do, the light blazed so intensely that they all screamed and ran away. Nouronihar followed them for a few steps but, upon reaching a bend in a narrow path, stopped and turned back alone. As she ran with her characteristic agility, it wasn’t long before she reached the spot where they had just been eating. The fireball now seemed stationary in the glen, burning with magnificent stillness. Nouronihar pressed her hands against her chest, hesitating for a moment before moving forward. The loneliness of her situation was unfamiliar; the silence of the night was terrifying, and everything around her stirred feelings she had never experienced before. Gulchenrouz's panic echoed in her mind, and she turned back a thousand times, but the luminous sight always drew her in. Driven by an irresistible urge, she kept moving closer, pushing through every obstacle in her path.
At length she arrived at the opening of the glen, but instead of coming up to the light, she found herself surrounded by darkness, except that at a considerable distance a faint spark glimmered by p. 91fits. She stopped a second time: the sound of waterfalls mingling their murmurs, the hollow rustlings amongst the palm branches, and the funereal screams of the birds from their rifted trunks, all conspired to fill her with terror. She imagined every moment that she trod on some venomous reptile. All the stories of malignant Dives, and dismal Goules thronged into her memory, but her curiosity was notwithstanding more predominant than her fears. She therefore firmly entered a winding track that led towards the spark, but being a stranger to the path, she had not gone far till she began to repent of her rashness.
At last, she reached the edge of the glen, but instead of stepping into the light, she found herself surrounded by darkness, except for a faint spark glimmering at a distance by p. 91. She paused again: the sound of waterfalls blending their murmurs, the rustling among the palm branches, and the mournful cries of birds from their hollow trunks all combined to fill her with fear. She imagined that every moment she was stepping on some venomous creature. All the tales of evil spirits and eerie creatures flooded her mind, but her curiosity was stronger than her fears. So, she boldly entered a winding path that led toward the spark, but being new to the area, she hadn’t gone far before she began to regret her impulsiveness.
“Alas!” said she, “that I were but in those secure and illuminated apartments where my evenings glided on with Gulchenrouz! Dear child, how would thy heart flutter with terror wert thou wandering in these wild solitudes like me.”
"Alas!" she said, "if only I were in those safe and bright rooms where my evenings went by with Gulchenrouz! Dear child, how your heart would race with fear if you were roaming in these wild places like I am."
At the close of this apostrophe she regained her road, and coming to steps hewn out in the rock ascended them undismayed. The light, which was now gradually enlarging, appeared above her on the summit of the mountain. At length she distinguished a plaintive and melodious union of voices proceeding from a sort of cavern, that resembled the dirges which are sung over tombs. A sound likewise like that which arises from the filling of baths, at the same time struck her ear. She continued ascending, and discovered large wax torches in full blaze planted here and there in the fissures of the rock. This preparation filled her with fear, whilst p. 92the subtle and potent odour which the torches exhaled caused her to sink almost lifeless at the entrance of the grot.
At the end of this speech, she got back on her path and climbed the steps carved into the rock without fear. The light, which was gradually getting brighter, appeared above her at the mountain's peak. Eventually, she heard a sad and beautiful blend of voices coming from a sort of cave, sounding like the funeral songs sung over graves. A sound like that of water filling a bath also reached her ears. She kept climbing and noticed large, lit wax torches placed throughout the cracks in the rock. This setup filled her with fear, while the strong and intense scent from the torches nearly made her faint at the entrance of the cave.p. 92
Casting her eyes within in this kind of trance, she beheld a large cistern of gold filled with a water, whose vapour distilled on her face a dew of the essence of roses. A soft symphony resounded through the grot. On the sides of the cistern she noticed appendages of royalty; diadems and feathers of the heron, all sparkling with carbuncles. Whilst her attention was fixed on this display of magnificence, the music ceased, and a voice instantly demanded:
Casting her eyes inward in this kind of trance, she saw a large golden cistern filled with water, whose vapor distilled on her face a dew that smelled like roses. A soft symphony echoed through the grotto. On the sides of the cistern, she noticed royal accessories; crowns and heron feathers, all sparkling with gems. While she was focused on this display of magnificence, the music stopped, and a voice immediately demanded:
“For what monarch were these torches kindled, this bath prepared, and these habiliments? which belong not only to the sovereigns of the earth, but even to the talismanic powers!”
“For which king were these torches lit, this bath prepared, and these clothes set out? They belong not only to the rulers of the world but also to those with magical powers!”
To which a second voice answered:
To which a second voice replied:
“They are for the charming daughter of the emir Fakreddin.”
“They are for the lovely daughter of Emir Fakreddin.”
“What,” replied the first, “for that trifler who consumes her time with a giddy child, immersed in softness, and who at best can make but an enervated husband?”
“What,” replied the first, “for that distraction who spends her time with a silly child, lost in softness, and who at best can only make a weak husband?”
“And can she,” rejoined the other voice, “be amused with such empty trifles, whilst the Caliph, the sovereign of the world, he who is destined to enjoy the treasures of the preadimite sultans, a prince six feet high, and whose eyes pervade the inmost soul of a female, is inflamed with the love of her? no, she will be wise enough to answer that p. 93passion alone that can aggrandize her glory. No doubt she will, and despise the puppet of her fancy; then all the riches this place contains, as well as the carbuncle of Giamschid shall be hers.”
“And can she,” replied the other voice, “be entertained by such meaningless distractions while the Caliph, the ruler of the world, the one destined to enjoy the treasures of the ancient sultans, a prince six feet tall, whose gaze pierces the deepest soul of a woman, is consumed by love for her? No, she will be wise enough to realize that p. 93the only passion worth her attention is the one that can elevate her status. Of course, she will, and disregard the plaything of her imagination; then all the wealth this place holds, as well as the jewel of Giamschid, shall belong to her.”
“You judge right,” returned the first voice, “and I haste to Istakar to prepare the palace of subterranean fire for the reception of the bridal pair.”
“You're absolutely right,” replied the first voice, “and I'm rushing to Istakar to get the underground palace of fire ready for the arrival of the newlyweds.”
The voices ceased, the torches were extinguished, the most entire darkness succeeded, and Nouronihar recovering with a start, found herself reclined on a sofa in the harem of her father. She clapped her hands, and immediately came together Gulchenrouz and her women, who, in despair at having lost her, had despatched eunuchs to seek her in every direction. Shaban appeared with the rest, and began to reprimand her with an air of consequence:
The voices stopped, the torches were put out, and total darkness fell. Nouronihar, jolted awake, realized she was lying on a sofa in her father's harem. She clapped her hands, and right away, Gulchenrouz and her women gathered around her. They had been in despair over her disappearance and had sent eunuchs to search for her everywhere. Shaban showed up with the others and started to scold her with a serious tone:
“Little impertinent,” said he, “whence got you false keys? or are you beloved of some genius that hath given you a picklock? I will try the extent of your power; come, to your chamber! through the two sky-lights, and expect not the company of Gulchenrouz. Be expeditious! I will shut you up in the double tower.”
“Little impudent one,” he said, “where did you get those fake keys? Or do you have some kind of spirit helping you with a picklock? I’ll test your abilities; come on, to your room! Through the two skylights, and don’t expect to see Gulchenrouz. Hurry up! I’m going to lock you up in the double tower.”
At these menaces Nouronihar indignantly raised her head, opened on Shaban her black eyes, which since the important dialogue of the enchanted grot were considerably enlarged, and said:
At these threats, Nouronihar angrily lifted her head, looked at Shaban with her dark eyes, which had become noticeably larger since their significant conversation in the enchanted cave, and said:
“Go, speak thus to slaves! but learn to reverence her who is born to give laws, and subject all to her power.”
“Go, talk like that to the slaves! But learn to respect her who is meant to make the rules and put everyone under her control.”
“The Caliph! the Caliph!”
"The Caliph! The Caliph!"
The curtains at once were thrown open, and the slaves prostrate in double rows, whilst poor little Gulchenrouz hid himself beneath the elevation of a sofa. At first appeared a file of black eunuchs trailing after them long trains of muslin embroidered with gold, and holding in their hands censers, which dispensed as they passed the grateful perfume of the wood of aloes. Next marched Bababalouk with a solemn strut, and tossing his head as not over pleased at the visit. Vathek came close after superbly robed; his gait was unembarrassed and noble, and his presence would have engaged admiration, though he had not been the sovereign of the world. He approached Nouronihar with a throbbing heart, and seemed enraptured at the full effulgence of her radiant eyes, of which he had before caught but a few glimpses; but she instantly depressed them, and her confusion augmented her beauty.
The curtains were suddenly pulled open, revealing the slaves lined up on the ground in two rows, while poor little Gulchenrouz tucked himself under the edge of a sofa. First came a line of black eunuchs trailing long strands of muslin embroidered with gold, holding censers that released the pleasant scent of aloes wood as they passed by. Next marched Bababalouk with a serious strut, looking displeased with the visit. Vathek followed closely behind, dressed in splendid robes; he walked with a confident and regal grace, and his presence commanded admiration, even if he hadn’t been the ruler of the world. He approached Nouronihar with a racing heart, captivated by the brilliance of her radiant eyes, which he had only caught a few glimpses of before; but she quickly cast her gaze away, and her shyness only heightened her beauty.
Bababalouk, who was a thorough adept in coincidences of this nature, and knew that the worst game should be played with the best face, immediately made a signal for all to retire, and no sooner did he perceive beneath the sofa the little one’s feet, than he drew him forth without ceremony, set him upon his shoulders, and lavished on him as he went off a thousand odious caresses. Gulchenrouz cried out, and resisted till his cheeks became the colour of the blossom of the pomegranite, and the tears that p. 95started into his eyes shot forth a gleam of indignation. He cast a significant glance at Nouronihar, which the Caliph noticing, asked:
Bababalouk, who was an expert at handling situations like this and knew that even the worst situation should be faced with a brave front, quickly signaled for everyone to leave. As soon as he saw the little one’s feet peeking out from under the sofa, he pulled him out without hesitation, put him on his shoulders, and showered him with a thousand annoying affection. Gulchenrouz shouted and struggled until his cheeks turned the color of pomegranate blossoms, and the tears that started in his eyes reflected a flash of anger. He shot a meaningful look at Nouronihar, which the Caliph noticed and asked:
“Is that then your Gulchenrouz?”
“Is that your Gulchenrouz?”
“Sovereign of the world,” answered she, “spare my cousin, whose innocence and gentleness deserve not your anger!”
“Sovereign of the world,” she replied, “please spare my cousin, whose innocence and kindness don’t deserve your anger!”
“Take comfort,” said Vathek with a smile, “he is in good hands. Bababalouk is fond of children, and never goes without sweetmeats and comfits.”
“Take comfort,” said Vathek with a smile, “he is in good hands. Bababalouk loves kids and always has plenty of candies and treats.”
The daughter of Fakreddin was abashed; and suffered Gulchenrouz to be borne away without adding a word. The tumult of her bosom betrayed her confusion; and Vathek becoming still more impassioned, gave a loose to his frenzy, which had only not subdued the last faint strugglings of reluctance, when the emir suddenly bursting in, threw his face upon the ground at the feet of the Caliph, and said:
The daughter of Fakreddin felt embarrassed and let Gulchenrouz be taken away without saying a word. The turmoil in her heart revealed her confusion, and Vathek, becoming even more intense, lost control of his frenzy, which had only just managed to keep the last bits of his hesitation at bay when the emir suddenly rushed in, threw himself to the ground at the feet of the Caliph, and said:
“Commander of the faithful, abase not yourself to the meanness of your slave.”
“Commander of the faithful, don’t lower yourself to the level of your servant.”
“No, emir,” replied Vathek, “I raise her to an equality with myself; I declare her my wife; and the glory of your race shall extend from one generation to another.”
“No, emir,” replied Vathek, “I elevate her to be my equal; I declare her my wife; and the glory of your lineage will continue from one generation to the next.”
“Alas! my lord,” said Fakreddin, as he plucked off the honours of his beard, “cut short the days of your faithful servant rather than force him to depart from his word. Nouronihar, as her hands evince, is solemnly promised to Gulchenrouz, the son of my bother, Ali Hassan; they are united also in heart; p. 96their faith is mutually plighted; and affiances so sacred cannot be broken.”
“Please, my lord,” said Fakreddin, as he pulled at his beard in distress, “end the life of your loyal servant rather than make him go back on his word. Nouronihar, as her hands show, is officially promised to Gulchenrouz, the son of my brother, Ali Hassan; they are also united in love; p. 96their vows are firmly exchanged; and such sacred commitments cannot be broken.”
“What, then,” replied the Caliph bluntly, “would you surrender this divine beauty to a husband more womanish than herself? And can you imagine that I will suffer her charms to decay in hands so inefficient and nerveless? No! she is destined to live out her life within my embraces: such is my will: retire, and disturb not the night I devote to the homage of her charms.”
“What, then,” the Caliph responded bluntly, “would you really give this divine beauty to a husband who is more feminine than she is? And can you think that I would let her charms fade in the hands of someone so weak and ineffective? No! She is meant to spend her life in my arms: that is my wish. Leave now, and don’t interrupt the night I dedicate to appreciating her beauty.”
The irritated emir drew forth his sabre, presented it to Vathek, and stretching out his neck, said in a firm tone of voice:
The irritated emir pulled out his sword, held it out to Vathek, and, tilting his head forward, said in a firm tone:
“Strike your unhappy host my lord! he has lived long enough, since he hath seen the prophet’s vicegerent violate the rights of hospitality.”
“Strike your unhappy host, my lord! He has lived long enough, since he has seen the prophet's representative violate the rights of hospitality.”
At his uttering these words, Nouronihar unable to support any longer the conflict of her passions, sunk down in a swoon. Vathek, both terrified for her life, and furious at an opposition to his will, bade Fakreddin assist his daughter, and withdrew, darting his terrible look at the unfortunate emir, who suddenly fell backward bathed in a sweat, cold as the damp of death.
At the sound of his words, Nouronihar, overwhelmed by her conflicting emotions, collapsed in a faint. Vathek, both scared for her life and angry at any resistance to his wishes, ordered Fakreddin to help his daughter and left, casting a fierce glare at the unfortunate emir, who suddenly fell back, drenched in a sweat as cold as death's chill.
Gulchenrouz, who had escaped from the hands of Bababalouk, and was that instant returned, called out for help as loudly as he could, not having strength to afford it himself. Pale and panting, the poor child attempted to revive Nouronihar by caresses, and it happened that the thrilling warmth of his lips restored her to life. Fakreddin beginning p. 97also to recover from the look of the Caliph, with difficulty tottered to a seat, and after warily casting round his eye to see if this dangerous prince were gone, sent for Shaban and Sutlememe, and said to them apart—
Gulchenrouz, who had escaped from Bababalouk, called out for help as loudly as he could, feeling too weak to do it himself. Pale and gasping, the poor boy tried to bring Nouronihar back to consciousness with gentle touches, and miraculously, the warmth of his lips revived her. Fakreddin, starting to recover from the Caliph's gaze, managed to stumble to a seat. After cautiously looking around to make sure the dangerous prince was gone, he called for Shaban and Sutlememe and spoke to them privately—
“My friends, violent evils require as violent remedies; the Caliph has brought desolation and horror into my family, and how shall we resist his power? Another of his looks will send me to my grave. Fetch then that narcotic powder which the Dervise brought me from Aracan. A dose of it, the effect of which will continue three days, must be administered to each of these children. The Caliph will believe them to be dead, for they will have all the appearance of death. We shall go as if to inter them in the cave of Meimoune, at the entrance of the great desert of sand, and near the cabin of my dwarfs. When all the spectators shall be withdrawn, you, Shaban, and four select eunuchs shall convey them to the lake, where provision shall be ready to support them a month; for, one day allotted to the surprise this event will occasion, five to the tears, a fortnight to reflection, and the rest to prepare for renewing his progress, will, according to my calculation, fill up the whole time that Vathek will tarry, and I shall then be freed from his intrusion.”
"My friends, violent problems need equally strong solutions; the Caliph has brought destruction and terror to my family, and how can we oppose his power? Another glance from him could kill me. Get that narcotic powder that the Dervise brought me from Aracan. We need to give each of these children a dose that will keep them out for three days. The Caliph will think they are dead because they will look lifeless. We’ll head out as if to bury them in the cave of Meimoune, at the edge of the vast sandy desert, close to my dwarfs' cabin. Once all the onlookers have left, you, Shaban, along with four chosen eunuchs, will take them to the lake, where we’ll have supplies ready to sustain them for a month. We’ll spend one day on the shock this will cause, five days grieving, two weeks reflecting, and the rest preparing for his return; this will take up all the time I expect Vathek to be away, and then I’ll be rid of his interference."
“Your plan,” said Sutlememe, “is a good one, if it can but be effected. I have remarked that Nouronihar is well able to support the glances of the Caliph, and that he is far from being sparing of them to her; be assured therefore, notwithstanding her p. 98fondness for Gulchenrouz, she will never remain quiet while she knows him to be here, unless we can persuade her that both herself and Gulchenrouz are really dead, and that they were conveyed to those rocks for a limited season to expiate the little faults of which their love was the cause. We will add that we killed ourselves in despair, and that your dwarfs whom they never yet saw will preach to them delectable sermons. I will engage that every thing shall succeed to the bent of your wishes.”
“Your plan,” said Sutlememe, “is a good one, if we can make it happen. I’ve noticed that Nouronihar can hold her own against the Caliph's gaze, and he is not shy about directing it at her; so rest assured, even though she is fond of Gulchenrouz, she won't sit still knowing he’s here, unless we convince her that both she and Gulchenrouz are actually dead, and that they were taken to those rocks for a specific time to atone for the little mistakes their love caused. We’ll also say that we took our own lives in despair, and that your dwarfs, whom they have never seen, will deliver sweet sermons to them. I guarantee that everything will go according to your wishes.”
“Be it so,” said Fakreddin; “I approve your proposal; let us lose not a moment to give it effect.” They forthwith hastened to seek for the powder, which being mixed in a sherbet was immediately drunk by Gulchenrouz and Nouronihar. Within the space of an hour both were seized with violent palpitations, and a general numbness gradually ensued. They arose from the floor, where they had remained ever since the Caliph’s departure, and ascending to the sofa, reclined themselves at full length upon it, clasped in each other’s embraces.
“Alright,” said Fakreddin; “I agree with your plan; let’s not waste any time putting it into action.” They immediately rushed to find the powder, which was mixed into a drink and quickly consumed by Gulchenrouz and Nouronihar. Within an hour, both experienced intense heart palpitations, followed by a growing numbness. They got up from the floor, where they had been since the Caliph left, and moved to the sofa, lying down together in each other’s arms.
“Cherish me, my dear Nouronihar,” said Gulchenrouz; “put thy hand upon my heart, for it feels as if it were frozen. Alas! thou art as cold as myself! hath the Caliph murdered us both with his terrible look?”
“Cherish me, my dear Nouronihar,” said Gulchenrouz; “put your hand on my heart, because it feels like it's frozen. Alas! you are as cold as I am! Has the Caliph killed us both with his terrible gaze?”
“I am dying,” cried she in a faltering voice; “press me closer, I am ready to expire!”
“I’m dying,” she cried in a weak voice; “hold me closer, I’m ready to go!”
“Let us die then together,” answered the little Gulchenrouz, whilst his breast laboured with a p. 99convulsive sigh; “let me at least breathe forth my soul on thy lips.”
“Let’s die together then,” replied the little Gulchenrouz, as his chest heaved with a convulsive sigh; “let me at least release my soul on your lips.”
They spoke no more, and became as dead.
They stopped speaking and became completely silent.
Immediately the most piercing cries were heard through the harem, whilst Shaban and Sutlememe personated with great adroitness the parts of persons in despair. The emir, who was sufficiently mortified to be forced into such untoward expedients, and had now for the first time made a trial of his powder, was under no necessity of counterfeiting grief. The slaves, who had flocked together from all quarters, stood motionless at the spectacle before them. All lights were extinguished save two lamps, which shed a wan glimmering over the faces of these lovely flowers, that seemed to be faded in the spring-time of life. Funeral vestments were prepared; their bodies were washed with rose water; their beautiful tresses were braided and incensed; and they were wrapped in symars whiter than alabaster. At the moment that their attendants were placing two wreaths of their favourite jasamines on their brows, the Caliph, who had just heard the tragical catastrophe, arrived. He looked not less pale and haggard than the goules that wander at night among graves. Forgetful of himself and every one else, he broke through the midst of the slaves, fell prostrate at the foot of the sofa, beat his bosom, called himself “atrocious murderer,” and invoked upon his head a thousand imprecations. With a trembling hand he raised the veil that covered the countenance of Nouronihar, and uttering a loud shriek fell p. 100lifeless on the floor. The chief of the eunuchs dragged him off with horrible grimaces, and repeated as he went:
Immediately, the most piercing cries echoed through the harem as Shaban and Sutlememe dramatically acted like people in despair. The emir, who felt humiliated to be involved in such unfortunate schemes, and who was trying out his powder for the first time, didn't need to pretend to be sorrowful. The slaves, who had gathered from all directions, stood still, watching the scene unfold. All the lights were turned off except for two lamps, which cast a faint glow over the faces of these beautiful young women, appearing faded in their prime. Funeral clothes were ready; their bodies were washed with rose water; their lovely hair was braided and perfumed; and they were wrapped in white garments whiter than alabaster. Just as their attendants were placing two wreaths of their favorite jasmine flowers on their heads, the Caliph, who had just heard the tragic news, arrived. He looked just as pale and rough as the ghouls that roam at night around graves. Oblivious to himself and everyone else, he pushed through the crowd of slaves, fell at the foot of the sofa, pounded his chest, called himself an “atrocious murderer,” and cursed himself with a thousand imprecations. With a shaking hand, he raised the veil covering Nouronihar's face and, letting out a loud scream, collapsed lifeless on the floor. The chief of the eunuchs dragged him away with disturbing grimaces and kept repeating as he went:
“Aye, I foresaw she would play you some ungracious turn.”
"Yeah, I knew she would do something unkind to you."
No sooner was the Caliph gone than the emir commanded biers to be brought, and forbade that any one should enter the harem. Every window was fastened; all instruments of music were broken; and the Imams began to recite their prayers. Towards the close of this melancholy day Vathek sobbed in silence, for they had been forced to compose with anodynes his convulsions of rage and desperation.
No sooner had the Caliph left than the emir ordered the bier to be brought in and forbade anyone from entering the harem. Every window was shut tight; all musical instruments were destroyed; and the Imams began to chant their prayers. By the end of this sorrowful day, Vathek cried quietly, as they had to use painkillers to calm his fits of rage and despair.
At the dawn of the succeeding morning the wide folding doors of the palace were set open, and the funeral procession moved forward for the mountain. The wailful cries of “La Ilah illa Alla,” reached to the Caliph, who was eager to cicatrize himself and attend the ceremonial; nor could he have been dissuaded, had not his excessive weakness disabled him from walking. At the few first steps he fell on the ground, and his people were obliged to lay him on a bed, where he remained many days in such a state of insensibility as excited compassion in the emir himself.
At the break of dawn the next morning, the large folding doors of the palace were opened, and the funeral procession began its journey towards the mountain. The sorrowful cries of "La Ilah illa Alla" reached the Caliph, who was eager to heal himself and take part in the ceremony; he couldn’t be persuaded otherwise, except for the fact that his extreme weakness made it impossible for him to walk. After just a few steps, he collapsed on the ground, and his people had to lay him on a bed, where he remained in a state of unconsciousness for several days, drawing the compassion of the emir himself.
When the procession was arrived at the grot of Meimoune, Shaban and Sutlememe dismissed the whole of the train excepting the four confidential eunuchs who were appointed to remain. After resting some moments near the biers which had been p. 101left in the open air, they caused them to be carried to the brink of a small lake whose banks were overgrown with a hoary moss. This was the great resort of herons and storks, which preyed continually on little blue fishes. The dwarfs, instructed by the emir, soon repaired thither, and with the help of the eunuchs began to construct cabins of rushes and reeds, a work in which they had admirable skill. A magazine also was contrived for provisions, with a small oratory for themselves, and a pyramid of wood neatly piled, to furnish the necessary fuel, for the air was bleak in the hollows of the mountains.
When the procession arrived at the grotto of Meimoune, Shaban and Sutlememe dismissed everyone except the four trusted eunuchs who were chosen to stay. After resting for a few moments near the biers that had been p. 101 left out in the open, they had them moved to the edge of a small lake surrounded by shaggy moss. This was a popular spot for herons and storks, which constantly hunted small blue fish. The dwarfs, guided by the emir, quickly headed there, and with the eunuchs' help, they began to build cabins out of reeds and rushes, a task at which they excelled. They also made a storage area for supplies, along with a small prayer space for themselves, and neatly stacked a pile of wood to provide fuel, as the air was chilly in the mountain hollows.
At evening two fires were kindled on the brink of the lake, and the two lovely bodies taken from their biers were carefully deposited upon a bed of dried leaves within the same cabin. The dwarfs began to recite the koran with their clear shrill voices, and Shaban and Sutlememe stood at some distance anxiously waiting the effects of the powder. At length Nouronihar and Gulchenrouz faintly stretched out their arms, and gradually opening their eyes began to survey with looks of increasing amazement every object around them. They even attempted to rise, but for want of strength fell back again. Sutlememe on this administered a cordial which the emir had taken care to provide.
In the evening, two fires were lit by the lake, and the two beautiful bodies taken from their coffins were gently placed on a bed of dried leaves inside the cabin. The dwarfs started to recite the Quran with their clear, high-pitched voices, while Shaban and Sutlememe anxiously waited at a distance for the effects of the powder. Eventually, Nouronihar and Gulchenrouz weakly reached out their arms, and as they slowly opened their eyes, they began to look around in growing amazement at everything around them. They even tried to get up, but lacked the strength and fell back down. In response, Sutlememe gave them a tonic that the emir had made sure to provide.
Gulchenrouz thoroughly aroused sneezed out aloud, and raising himself with an effort that expressed his surprise, left the cabin, and inhaled the fresh air with the greatest avidity.
Gulchenrouz let out a loud sneeze, and as he struggled to get up in surprise, he left the cabin and eagerly took in the fresh air.
“Yes,” said he, “I breathe again! again do I p. 102exist! I hear sounds! I behold a firmament spangled over with stars!”
“Yes,” he said, “I can breathe again! I exist once more! I hear sounds! I see a sky filled with stars!”
Nouronihar catching these beloved accents extricated herself from the leaves, and ran to clasp Gulchenrouz to her bosom. The first objects she remarked were their long symars, their garlands of flowers, and their naked feet: she hid her face in her hands to reflect. The vision of the enchanted bath, the despair of her father, and more vividly than both, the majestic figure of Vathek recurred to her memory. She recollected also, that herself and Gulchenrouz had been sick and dying; but all these images bewildered her mind. Not knowing where she was, she turned her eyes on all sides, as if to recognise the surrounding scene. This singular lake, those flames reflected from its glassy surface, the pale hues of its banks, the romantic cabins, the bull-rushes that sadly waved their drooping heads, the storks whose melancholy cries blended with the shrill voices of the dwarfs, every thing conspired to persuade them that the angel of death had opened the portal of some other world.
Nouronihar, hearing those familiar voices, freed herself from the leaves and ran to wrap her arms around Gulchenrouz. The first things she noticed were their long tunics, their flower garlands, and their bare feet; she covered her face with her hands to gather her thoughts. The memory of the enchanted bath, her father's despair, and even more vividly, the imposing figure of Vathek came back to her. She also remembered that both she and Gulchenrouz had been sick and near death, but all these images confused her. Not sure where she was, she looked around as if trying to recognize her surroundings. This unusual lake, the flames dancing on its glassy surface, the pale colors of its shores, the whimsical cabins, the bullrushes sadly swaying with their drooping heads, and the storks whose sorrowful cries mixed with the high-pitched voices of the dwarfs—all of it convinced them that the angel of death had opened the door to another world.
Gulchenrouz on his part, lost in wonder, clung to the neck of his cousin. He believed himself in the region of phantoms, and was terrified at the silence she preserved. At length addressing her:
Gulchenrouz, feeling bewildered, held on tightly to his cousin's neck. He thought he was surrounded by ghosts and was scared by the silence she maintained. Finally, he spoke to her:
“Speak,” said he; “where are we! do you not see those spectres that are stirring the burning coals? Are they the Monker and Nakir, come to throw us into them? Does the fatal bridge cross this lake, whose solemn stillness perhaps conceals from us an p. 103abyss, in which for whole ages we shall be doomed incessantly to sink?”
“No my children,” said Sutlememe going towards them; “take comfort, the exterminating angel who conducted our souls hither after yours, hath assured us that the chastisement of your indolent and voluptuous life shall be restricted to a certain series of years, which you must pass in this dreary abode, where the sun is scarcely visible, and where the soil yields neither fruits nor flowers. These,” continued she, pointing to the dwarfs, “will provide for our wants; for souls so mundane as ours retain too strong a tincture of their earthly extraction. Instead of meats, your food will be nothing but rice, and your bread shall be moistened in the fogs that brood over the surface of the lake.”
“No, my children,” said Sutlememe as she approached them. “Take comfort; the exterminating angel who brought our souls here after yours has assured us that the punishment for your lazy and indulgent lives will be limited to a set number of years. You have to spend that time in this desolate place, where the sun is hardly ever seen, and the ground gives neither fruits nor flowers. These,” she added, pointing to the dwarfs, “will take care of our needs because souls as earthly as ours still have too much of their mortal roots. Instead of meat, your food will be nothing but rice, and your bread will be soaked in the fog that hangs over the lake.”
At this desolating prospect the poor children burst into tears, and prostrated themselves before the dwarfs, who perfectly supported their characters, and delivered an excellent discourse of a customary length upon the sacred camel, which after a thousand years was to convey them to the paradise of the faithful.
At this heartbreaking scene, the poor children burst into tears and dropped to their knees in front of the dwarfs, who stayed in character and gave a great speech of typical length about the sacred camel, which after a thousand years was meant to take them to the paradise of the faithful.
The sermon being ended and ablutions performed, they praised Alla and the prophet, supped very indifferently, and retired to their withered leaves. Nouronihar and her little cousin consoled themselves on finding that, though dead, they yet lay in one cabin. Having slept well before, the remainder of the night was spent in conversation on what had befallen them; and both, from a dread of apparitions, p. 104betook themselves for protection to one another’s arms.
The sermon finished and the rituals completed, they praised Allah and the prophet, had a rather uninspired meal, and went to their dry leaves. Nouronihar and her little cousin felt comforted to discover that, even though they were dead, they were still together in one cabin. After having slept well earlier, they spent the rest of the night talking about what had happened to them, and both, fearing ghosts, sought protection in each other’s arms. p. 104
In the morning, which was lowering and rainy, the dwarfs mounted high poles like minarets, and called them to prayers. The whole congregation, which consisted of Sutlememe, Shaban, the four eunuchs, and some storks, were already assembled. The two children came forth from their cabin with a slow and dejected pace. As their minds were in a tender and melancholy mood, their devotions were performed with fervour. No sooner were they finished than Gulchenrouz demanded of Sutlememe and the rest, “how they happened to die so opportunely for his cousin and himself.”
In the morning, which was gloomy and rainy, the dwarfs climbed up high poles like minarets and called everyone to prayer. The entire congregation, which included Sutlememe, Shaban, the four eunuchs, and some storks, had already gathered. The two children came out of their cabin slowly and sadly. Since they were feeling emotional and down, their prayers were heartfelt. As soon as they finished, Gulchenrouz asked Sutlememe and the others, “How did you end up dying just in time for my cousin and me?”
“We killed ourselves,” returned Sutlememe, “in despair at your death.”
“We destroyed ourselves,” Sutlememe replied, “in despair over your death.”
On this, said Nouronihar, who notwithstanding what was past, had not yet forgotten her vision:
On this, Nouronihar said, who despite what had happened before, still hadn't forgotten her vision:
“And the Caliph, is he also dead of his grief? and will he likewise come hither?”
“And is the Caliph also dead from his grief? Will he come here too?”
The dwarfs, who were prepared with an answer, most demurely replied:
The dwarfs, ready with a response, replied very modestly:
“Vathek is damned beyond all redemption!”
"Vathek is beyond saving!"
“I readily believe so,” said Gulchenrouz; “and am glad from my heart to hear it, for I am convinced it was his horrible look that sent us hither, to listen to sermons and mess upon rice.”
“I totally believe that,” said Gulchenrouz; “and I’m genuinely glad to hear it, because I’m convinced it was his terrifying look that brought us here, to listen to sermons and eat rice.”
One week passed away on the side of the lake unmarked by any variety; Nouronihar ruminating on the grandeur of which death had deprived her, p. 105and Gulchenrouz applying to prayers and to panniers along with the dwarfs, who infinitely pleased him. Whilst this scene of innocence was exhibiting in the mountains, the Caliph presented himself to the emir in a new light. The instant he recovered the use of his senses, with a voice that made Bababalouk quake, he thundered out:
One week passed by at the lake without any change; Nouronihar was lost in thought about the magnificence that death had taken from her, p. 105and Gulchenrouz was busy praying and tending to the dwarfs, who brought him endless joy. While this scene of innocence unfolded in the mountains, the Caliph appeared to the emir in a totally different way. As soon as he regained his senses, with a voice that made Bababalouk tremble, he shouted:
“Perfidious Giaour! I renounce thee for ever! it is thou who hast slain my beloved Nouronihar! and I supplicate the pardon of Mahomet, who would have preserved her to me had I been more wise. Let water be brought to perform my ablutions, and let the pious Fakreddin be called to offer up his prayers with mine, and reconcile me to him. Afterwards we will go together and visit the sepulchre of the unfortunate Nouronihar. I am resolved to become a hermit, and consume the residue of my days on this mountain, in hope of expiating my crimes.”
“Treacherous Giaour! I reject you forever! It’s you who killed my beloved Nouronihar! I ask for forgiveness from Mahomet, who would have saved her for me if I had been wiser. Let water be brought for my cleansing, and let the devout Fakreddin be called to pray with me and help me reconcile with him. After that, we will go together to visit the grave of the unfortunate Nouronihar. I’ve decided to become a hermit and spend the rest of my days on this mountain, hoping to make up for my sins.”
Nouronihar was not altogether so content, for though she felt a fondness for Gulchenrouz, who to augment the attachment, had been left at full liberty with her, yet she still regarded him as but a bauble that bore no competition with the carbuncle of Giamschid. At times she indulged doubts on the mode of her being, and scarcely could believe that the dead had all the wants and the whims of the living. To gain satisfaction, however, on so perplexing a topic, she arose one morning whilst all were asleep with a breathless caution from the side of Gulchenrouz, and after having given him a soft kiss, began to follow the windings of the lake till it p. 106terminated with a rock whose top was accessible though lofty. This she clambered up with considerable toil, and having reached the summit, set forward in a run like a doe that unwittingly follows her hunter. Though she skipped along with the alertness of an antelope, yet at intervals she was forced to desist, and rest beneath the tamarisks to recover her breath. Whilst she, thus reclined, was occupied with her little reflections on the apprehension that she had some knowledge of the place, Vathek, who finding himself that morning but ill at ease, had gone forth before the dawn, presented himself on a sudden to her view. Motionless with surprise, he durst not approach the figure before him, which lay shrouded up in a symar extended on the ground, trembling and pale, but yet lovely to behold. At length Nouronihar, with a mixture of pleasure and affliction, raising her fine eyes to him, said:
Nouronihar wasn't completely satisfied. Even though she had feelings for Gulchenrouz, who had been allowed to spend time with her, she still viewed him as nothing more than a trinket compared to the allure of Giamschid. Sometimes, she questioned the nature of her existence and found it hard to believe that the dead had the same desires and whims as the living. To find clarity on this confusing subject, one morning, while everyone was still asleep and being careful not to wake Gulchenrouz, she gave him a gentle kiss and began to wander along the lake until it ended at a high rock that was climbable. She climbed up it with considerable effort, and when she reached the top, she took off running like a doe unaware of the hunter behind her. Although she moved with the grace of an antelope, she had to stop occasionally to catch her breath under the tamarisks. While she rested, lost in thoughts about recognizing the place, Vathek, who was feeling uneasy that morning, went out before dawn and suddenly appeared before her. Stunned by surprise, he didn’t dare approach the figure lying on the ground, wrapped in a flowing garment, trembling and pale but still striking. Finally, Nouronihar, a mix of joy and sadness in her gaze, looked up at him and said:
“My lord, are you come hither to eat rice and hear sermons with me?”
“My lord, have you come here to eat rice and listen to sermons with me?”
“Beloved phantom!” cried Vathek, “dost thou speak? hast thou the same graceful form? the same radiant features? art thou palpable likewise?” and eagerly embracing her he added, “here are limbs and a bosom animated with a gentle warmth! what can such a prodigy mean?”
“Beloved ghost!” cried Vathek, “do you speak? do you have the same graceful shape? the same radiant features? are you solid too?” and eagerly embracing her, he added, “here are limbs and a chest full of gentle warmth! what could such a wonder mean?”
Nouronihar with diffidence answered:
Nouronihar hesitantly replied:
“You know my lord that I died on the night you honoured me with your visit; my cousin maintains it was from one of your glances, but I cannot believe p. 107him, for to me they seem not so dreadful. Gulchenrouz died with me, and we were both brought into a region of desolation, where we are fed with a wretched diet. If you be dead also, and are come hither to join us, I pity your lot, for you will be stunned with the clang of the dwarfs and the storks. Besides, it is mortifying in the extreme that you as well as myself should have lost the treasures of the subterranean palace.”
“You know, my lord, that I died the night you honored me with your visit; my cousin insists it was from one of your looks, but I can’t believe him, because to me they don’t seem that terrifying. Gulchenrouz died with me, and we were both taken to a place of despair, where we are fed a miserable diet. If you are also dead and have come here to join us, I feel sorry for you, because you will be overwhelmed by the noise of the dwarfs and the storks. Plus, it’s extremely humiliating that both you and I have lost the treasures of the underground palace.”
At the mention of the subterranean palace, the Caliph suspended his caresses, which indeed had proceeded pretty far, to seek from Nouronihar an explanation of her meaning. She then recapitulated her vision—what immediately followed—and the history of her pretended death; adding also a description of the palace of expiation from whence she had fled; and all in a manner that would have extorted his laughter, had not the thoughts of Vathek been too deeply engaged. No sooner, however, had she ended, than he again clasped her to his bosom, and said:
At the mention of the underground palace, the Caliph paused his affectionate gestures, which had progressed quite a bit, to ask Nouronihar to explain what she meant. She then recounted her vision—what happened next—and the story of her supposed death; she also described the palace of atonement from which she had escaped; and she did it all in a way that would have made him laugh if he hadn’t been so absorbed in his thoughts about Vathek. As soon as she finished, though, he pulled her back into his embrace and said:
“Light of my eyes! the mystery is unravelled; we both are alive! Your father is a cheat, who for the sake of dividing hath deluded us both; and the Giaour, whose design, as far as I can discover, is that we shall proceed together, seems scarce a whit better. It shall be some time at least before he find us in his palace of fire. Your lovely little person in my estimation is far more precious than all the treasures of the preadimite sultans, and I wish to possess it at pleasure, and in open day for many a p. 108moon, before I go to burrow under ground like a mole.”
“Light of my eyes! The mystery is revealed; we both are alive! Your father is a liar, who has deceived us both to create division; and the Giaour, whose plan, as far as I can tell, is for us to move forward together, doesn't seem much better. It will be a while before he finds us in his palace of fire. Your beautiful little self is much more valuable to me than all the treasures of the ancient sultans, and I want to enjoy it freely, out in the open for many a p. 108moon, before I have to go hide underground like a mole.”
“Forget this little trifler Gulchenrouz, and”—
“Forget this little player Gulchenrouz, and”—
“Ah, my lord,” interposed Nouronihar, “let me entreat that you do him no evil.”
“Ah, my lord,” Nouronihar said, “please let me ask you not to harm him.”
“No, no,” replied Vathek, “I have already bid you forbear to alarm yourself for him. He has been brought up too much on milk and sugar to stimulate my jealousy. We will leave him with the dwarfs, who by the bye are my old acquaintances; their company will suit him far better than yours. As to other matters, I will return no more to your father’s. I want not to have my ears dinned by him and his dotards with the violation of the rights of hospitality; as if it were less an honour for you to espouse the sovereign of the world, than a girl dressed up like a boy.”
“No, no,” Vathek replied, “I’ve already told you not to worry about him. He’s been raised too comfortably on milk and sugar to make me jealous. We’ll leave him with the dwarfs, who, by the way, are old friends of mine; their company will be much better for him than yours. As for other things, I won’t go back to your father’s place. I don’t want to listen to him and his old fools complain about violating the rules of hospitality; as if it’s any less of an honor for you to marry the ruler of the world than for a girl dressed as a boy.”
Nouronihar could find nothing to oppose in a discourse so eloquent. She only wished the amorous monarch had discovered more ardour for the carbuncle of Giamschid; but flattered herself it would gradually increase, and therefore yielded to his will with the most bewitching submission.
Nouronihar couldn’t find anything to argue with in such an eloquent speech. She just wished the lovesick king had shown more passion for Giamschid's jewel; but she convinced herself that his feelings would grow over time, so she gave in to his wishes with the most enchanting compliance.
When the Caliph judged it proper he called for Bababalouk, who was asleep in the cave of Meimoune, and dreaming that the phantom of Nouronihar having mounted him once more on her swing, had just given him such a jerk that he one moment soared above the mountains, and the next sunk into the abyss. Starting from his sleep at the voice of his master, he ran gasping for breath, and had nearly p. 109fallen backward at the sight, as he believed, of the spectre, by whom he had so lately been haunted in his dream.
When the Caliph decided it was time, he called for Bababalouk, who was asleep in the cave of Meimoune, dreaming that the ghost of Nouronihar had put him back on her swing and had just given him such a jolt that one moment he was soaring above the mountains and the next he was falling into the abyss. Waking abruptly at his master’s voice, he ran, gasping for breath, and almost fell backward at the sight of what he thought was the specter that had so recently haunted him in his dream.
“Ah my lord,” cried he, recoiling ten steps, and covering his eyes with both hands, “do you then perform the office of a goule? ’Tis true you have dug up the dead, yet hope not to make her your prey; for after all she hath caused me to suffer, she is even wicked enough to prey upon you.”
“Ah my lord,” he exclaimed, stepping back ten paces and covering his eyes with both hands, “are you really acting like a ghoul? It’s true that you have dug up the dead, but don’t think you can make her your victim; after everything she has made me endure, she is even wicked enough to prey on you.”
“Cease thy folly,” said Vathek, “and thou shalt soon be convinced that it is Nouronihar herself, alive and well, whom I clasp to my breast. Go only, and pitch my tents in the neighbouring valley. There will I fix my abode with this beautiful tulip, whose colours I soon shall restore. There exert thy best endeavours to procure whatever can augment the enjoyments of life, till I shall disclose to thee more of my will.”
“Stop your nonsense,” said Vathek, “and you’ll soon see that it’s Nouronihar herself, alive and well, that I’m holding close. Just go and set up my tents in the nearby valley. That’s where I will live with this beautiful tulip, whose colors I’ll restore soon. There, do your best to get whatever can make life more enjoyable, until I reveal more of my plans to you.”
The news of so unlucky an event soon reached the ears of the emir, who abandoned himself to grief and despair, and began, as did all his old greybeards, to begrime his visage with ashes. A total supineness ensued; travellers were no longer entertained, no more plasters were spread, and instead of the charitable activity that had distinguished this asylum, the whole of its inhabitants exhibited only faces of a half cubit long, and uttered groans that accorded with their forlorn situation.
The news of such an unfortunate event quickly got to the emir, who fell into deep grief and despair. Like all his elderly advisors, he smeared ash on his face. A complete inactivity set in; travelers were no longer welcomed, treatments were not provided, and instead of the charitable spirit that had marked this place, all its residents wore long, mournful expressions and let out groans that matched their miserable situation.
Though Fakreddin bewailed his daughter as lost to him for ever, yet Gulchenrouz was not forgotten. He despatched immediate instruction to Sutlememe, p. 110Shaban, and the dwarfs, enjoining them not to undeceive the child in respect to his state, but under some pretence to convey him far from the lofty rock at the extremity of the lake, to a place which he should appoint, as safer from danger; for he suspected that Vathek intended him evil.
Though Fakreddin mourned his daughter as lost to him forever, he did not forget Gulchenrouz. He quickly instructed Sutlememe, p. 110Shaban, and the dwarfs, telling them not to reveal the truth to the child about his situation, but to find some excuse to take him far from the high rock at the edge of the lake to a place he would designate as safer from danger; for he suspected that Vathek meant him harm.
Gulchenrouz in the mean while was filled with amazement at not finding his cousin; nor were the dwarfs at all less surprised; but Sutlememe, who had more penetration, immediately guessed what had happened. Gulchenrouz was amused with the delusive hope of once more embracing Nouronihar in the interior recesses of the mountains, where the ground, strewed over with orange blossoms and jasamines, offered beds much more inviting than the withered leaves in their cabin, where they might accompany with their voices the sounds of their lutes, and chase butterflies in concert. Sutlememe was far gone in this sort of description when one of the four eunuchs beckoned her aside to apprise her of the arrival of a messenger from their fraternity, who had explained the secret of the flight of Nouronihar, and brought the commands of the emir. A council with Shaban and the dwarfs was immediately held. Their baggage being stowed in consequence of it, they embarked in a shallop and quietly sailed with the little one, who acquiesced in all their proposals. Their voyage proceeded in the same manner, till they came to the place where the lake sinks beneath the hollow of the rock, but as soon as the bark had entered it, and Gulchenrouz p. 111found himself surrounded with darkness, he was seized with a dreadful consternation, and incessantly uttered the most piercing outcries; for he now was persuaded he should actually be damned for having taken too many little freedoms in his life-time with his cousin.
Gulchenrouz was filled with astonishment at not finding his cousin, and the dwarfs were just as surprised. However, Sutlememe, who was more perceptive, quickly figured out what had happened. Gulchenrouz was entertained by the false hope of embracing Nouronihar again in the inner parts of the mountains, where the ground, scattered with orange blossoms and jasmine, offered much more inviting beds than the dried leaves in their cabin. There, they could sing along with their lutes and chase butterflies together. Sutlememe was deep into this kind of description when one of the four eunuchs signaled her to come aside and informed her about a messenger from their group who had revealed the secret of Nouronihar's escape and brought orders from the emir. A meeting was promptly held with Shaban and the dwarfs. After packing their belongings accordingly, they boarded a small boat and quietly set sail with the little one, who agreed to all their plans. Their journey continued in this way until they reached the spot where the lake dips below the hollow of the rock. But as soon as the boat entered it and Gulchenrouz found himself surrounded by darkness, he was struck with terrible panic and cried out in despair, convinced he was doomed for having been too familiar with his cousin during his lifetime.
But let us return to the Caliph, and her who ruled over his heart. Bababalouk had pitched the tents, and closed up the extremities of the valley with magnificent screens of India cloth, which were guarded by Ethiopian slaves with their drawn sabres. To preserve the verdure of this beautiful enclosure in its natural freshness, the white eunuchs went continually round it with their red water vessels. The waving of fans was heard near the imperial pavilion, where by the voluptuous light that glowed through the muslins, the Caliph enjoyed at full view all the attractions of Nouronihar. Inebriated with delight, he was all ear to her charming voice which accompanied the lute; while she was not less captivated with his descriptions of Samarah and the tower full of wonders, but especially with his relation of the adventure of the ball, and the chasm of the Giaour with its ebony portal.
But let's go back to the Caliph and the one who held his heart. Bababalouk had set up the tents and closed off the ends of the valley with beautiful Indian cloth screens, guarded by Ethiopian slaves with their drawn swords. To keep the greenery of this lovely enclosure fresh, the white eunuchs constantly walked around it with their red water containers. The sound of fans could be heard near the imperial tent, where, illuminated by the sensual light filtering through the muslins, the Caliph enjoyed all the charms of Nouronihar. Overwhelmed with pleasure, he was completely entranced by her lovely voice that accompanied the lute, while she was equally captivated by his stories of Samarah and the tower full of wonders, especially the tale of the ball and the abyss of the Giaour with its ebony gate.
In this manner they conversed for a day and a night; they bathed together in a basin of black marble, which admirably relieved the fairness of Nouronihar. Bababalouk, whose good graces this beauty had regained, spared no attention that their repasts might be served up with the minutest exactness: some exquisite rariety was ever placed p. 112before them; and he sent even to Schiraz for that fragrant and delicious wine which had been hoarded up in bottles prior to the birth of Mahomet. He had excavated little ovens in the rock to bake the nice manchets which were prepared by the hands of Nouronihar, from whence they had derived a flavour so grateful to Vathek, that he regarded the ragouts of his other wives as entirely maukish; whilst they would have died at the emir’s of chagrin at finding themselves so neglected, if Fakreddin, notwithstanding his resentment, had not taken pity upon them.
They talked like this for a day and a night; they bathed together in a black marble basin, which beautifully highlighted Nouronihar's fairness. Bababalouk, who had won back this beauty's favor, made sure that their meals were served with utmost precision: some exquisite delicacy was always placed p. 112 before them; and he even sent to Schiraz for that fragrant and delicious wine that had been bottled before the birth of Mohammed. He had carved little ovens into the rock to bake the fine breads made by Nouronihar’s hands, which tasted so good to Vathek that he found the dishes of his other wives completely lacking; they would have been heartbroken at the emir’s neglect, if Fakreddin, despite his anger, hadn't taken pity on them.
The sultana Dilara, who till then had been the favourite, took this dereliction of the Caliph to heart with a vehemence natural to her character; for during her continuance in favour she had imbibed from Vathek many of his extravagant fancies, and was fired with impatience to behold the superb tombs of Istakar, and the palace of forty columns; besides, having been brought up amongst the magi, she had fondly cherished the idea of the Caliph’s devoting himself to the worship of fire; thus his voluptuous and desultory life with her rival was to her a double source of affliction. The transient piety of Vathek had occasioned her some serious alarms, but the present was an evil of far greater magnitude. She resolved therefore without hesitation to write to Carathis, and acquaint her that all things went ill; that they had eaten, slept, and revelled at an old emir’s, whose sanctity was very formidable, and that after all the prospect of p. 113possessing the treasures of the preadimite sultans was no less remote than before. This letter was entrusted to the care of two woodmen who were at work on one of the great forests of the mountains, and being acquainted with the shortest cuts, arrived in ten days at Samarah.
The sultana Dilara, who had been the favorite until then, took the Caliph's neglect to heart with a passion typical of her nature; during her time in favor, she had absorbed many of Vathek’s wild fantasies and was eager to see the magnificent tombs of Istakar and the palace of forty columns. Additionally, having been raised among the magi, she had cherished the idea of the Caliph devoting himself to the worship of fire; thus, his indulgent and aimless life with her rival was a double blow to her. Vathek's fleeting piety had caused her serious worries, but this situation was a much greater threat. She decided without hesitation to write to Carathis and inform her that things were going badly; that they had eaten, slept, and partied with an old emir, whose reputation for holiness was quite intimidating, and that the chance of gaining the treasures of the preadimite sultans was no more likely than before. This letter was given to two woodmen who were working in one of the vast mountain forests, and knowing the shortest routes, they reached Samarah in ten days.
The princess Carathis was engaged at chess with Morakanabad, when the arrival of these wood-fellers was announced. She, after some weeks of Vathek’s absence, had forsaken the upper regions of her tower, because everything appeared in confusion among the stars, whom she consulted relative to the fate of her son. In vain did she renew her fumigations, and extend herself on the roof to obtain mystic visions, nothing more could she see in her dreams than pieces of brocade, nosegays of flowers, and other unmeaning gewgaws. These disappointments had thrown her into a state of dejection which no drug in her power was sufficient to remove. Her only resource was in Morakanabad, who was a good man, and endowed with a decent share of confidence, yet whilst in her company he never thought himself on roses.
The princess Carathis was playing chess with Morakanabad when they got word that some woodcutters had arrived. After weeks of Vathek being away, she had abandoned the higher parts of her tower because everything seemed chaotic among the stars, which she consulted about her son's fate. She tried to perform her rituals again and lay on the roof to get mystical visions, but all she could see in her dreams were pieces of brocade, flower bouquets, and other meaningless trinkets. These letdowns had put her in a deep funk that no remedy she had could fix. Her only source of comfort was Morakanabad, who was a decent guy and somewhat trustworthy, but even in her presence, he never felt at ease.
No person knew aught of Vathek, and a thousand ridiculous stories were propagated at his expense. The eagerness of Carathis may be easily guessed at receiving the letter, as well as her rage at reading the dissolute conduct of her son.
No one knew anything about Vathek, and a thousand ridiculous stories were spread about him. You can easily imagine Carathis's excitement when she got the letter, as well as her anger when she read about her son's reckless behavior.
Having said this, and whirled herself round in a magical manner, which struck Morakanabad with such terror as caused him to recoil, she ordered her great camel Alboufaki to be brought, and the hideous Nerkes with the unrelenting Cafour to attend.
Having said this, and with a magical twirl that terrified Morakanabad so much he stepped back, she commanded for her large camel Alboufaki to be brought, along with the ugly Nerkes and the relentless Cafour to accompany her.
“I require no other retinue,” said she to Morakanabad: “I am going on affairs of emergency, a truce therefore to parade! Take you care of the people, fleece them well in my absence, for we shall expend large sums, and one knows not what may betide.”
“I don’t need any other company,” she told Morakanabad. “I’m heading out for urgent matters, so no time for show! You take care of the people, make sure to get a good deal from them while I’m gone, because we’ll be spending a lot, and you never know what might happen.”
The night was uncommonly dark, and a pestilential blast ravaged the plain of Catoul that would have deterred any other traveller however urgent the call; but Carathis enjoyed most whatever filled others with dread. Nerkes concurred in opinion with her, and Cafour had a particular predilection for a pestilence. In the morning this accomplished caravan, with the wood-fellers who directed their route, halted on the edge of an extensive marsh, from whence so noxious a vapour arose as would have destroyed any animal but Alboufaki, who naturally inhaled these malignant fogs. The peasants entreated their convoy not to sleep in this place.
The night was unusually dark, and a foul wind swept across the Catoul plain that would have stopped any other traveler, no matter how urgent their mission; but Carathis thrived on what scared others. Nerkes agreed with her, and Cafour had a particular liking for disease. In the morning, this skilled caravan, along with the woodcutters who guided their path, stopped at the edge of a large marsh, from which a toxic mist rose that would have harmed any animal except Alboufaki, who naturally breathed in these poisonous vapors. The peasants begged their group not to stay in this place.
“To sleep,” cried Carathis, “what an excellent thought! I never sleep but for visions; and as to p. 115my attendants, their occupations are too many to close the only eye they each have.”
“To sleep,” exclaimed Carathis, “what a brilliant idea! I only sleep for visions; and as for my attendants, they have too many tasks to ever close the one eye they each have.” p. 115
The poor peasants, who were not over pleased with their party, remained open-mouthed with surprise.
The poor peasants, who weren't very happy with their party, stood there in shock with their mouths hanging open.
Carathis alighted as well as her negresses, and severally stripping off their outer garments, they all ran in their drawers to cull from those spots where the sun shone fiercest, the venomous plants that grew on the marsh. This provision was made for the family of the emir, and whoever might retard the expedition to Istakar. The woodmen were overcome with fear when they beheld these three horrible phantoms run, and not much relishing the company of Alboufaki, stood aghast at the command of Carathis to set forward, notwithstanding it was noon, and the heat fierce enough to calcine even rocks. In spite, however, of every remonstrance, they were forced implicitly to submit.
Carathis got down along with her female servants, and as they took off their outer clothes, they all ran in their undergarments to gather the poisonous plants that grew in the marshes where the sun shone the brightest. This was for the emir's family and anyone who might delay the journey to Istakar. The woodmen were filled with fear when they saw these three terrifying figures run, and not particularly eager to be around Alboufaki, they stood frozen at Carathis's command to move forward, even though it was noon and the heat was intense enough to scorch rocks. However, despite all the protests, they had no choice but to comply.
Alboufaki, who delighted in solitude, constantly snorted whenever he perceived himself near a habitation, and Carathis, who was apt to spoil him with indulgence, as constantly turned him aside; so that the peasants were precluded from procuring subsistence; for the milch goats and ewes which Providence had sent towards the district they traversed, to refresh travellers with their milk, all fled at the sight of the hideous animal and his strange riders. As to Carathis, she needed no common aliment; for her invention had previously p. 116furnished her with an opiate to stay her stomach, some of which she imparted to her mutes.
Alboufaki, who loved being alone, always snorted whenever he sensed he was near a place where people lived. Carathis, who often spoiled him with too much attention, constantly redirected him, which prevented the villagers from getting the food they needed. The goats and sheep that had been sent to the area to provide milk for travelers all ran away as soon as they saw the grotesque creature and his bizarre riders. As for Carathis, she didn't need regular food; her creativity had already given her a way to suppress her hunger, and she shared some of it with her silent attendants.
At the fall of night Alboufaki making a sudden stop, stamped with his foot, which to Carathis, who understood his paces, was a certain indication that she was near the confines of some cemetery. The moon shed a bright light on the spot, which served to discover a long wall with a large door in it standing a-jar, and so high that Alboufaki might easily enter. The miserable guides, who perceived their end approaching, humbly implored Carathis, as she had now so good an opportunity, to inter them, and immediately gave up the ghost. Nerkes and Cafour, whose wit was of a style peculiar to themselves, were by no means parsimonious of it on the folly of these poor people, nor could any thing have been found more suited to their taste than the site of the burying ground, and the sepulchres which its precincts contained. There were at least two thousand of them on the declivity of a hill; some in the form of pyramids, others like columns, and in short the variety of their shapes was endless. Carathis was too much immersed in her sublime contemplations to stop at the view, charming as it appeared in her eyes. Pondering the advantages that might accrue from her present situation, she could not forbear to exclaim:
As night fell, Alboufaki suddenly stopped and stamped his foot, which Carathis, familiar with his movements, recognized as a sign that they were close to some cemetery. The moon illuminated the area, revealing a long wall with a large ajar door, high enough for Alboufaki to enter easily. The desperate guides, aware their end was near, humbly begged Carathis, seeing that she had a perfect chance, to bury them, and they quickly passed away. Nerkes and Cafour, who had their own distinctive style of humor, didn't hold back on mocking the foolishness of these unfortunate souls, and they found the cemetery's location and its tombs perfectly suited to their tastes. There were at least two thousand tombs on the slope of a hill; some were shaped like pyramids, others like columns, and there was an endless variety of forms. Carathis was too absorbed in her lofty thoughts to appreciate the view, no matter how enchanting it seemed to her. Considering the potential benefits of her current situation, she couldn't help but exclaim:
After this short soliloquy, she beckoned to Nerkes and Cafour, and made signs with her fingers, as much as to say:
After this brief monologue, she signaled to Nerkes and Cafour, using her fingers to imply:
“Go, knock against the sides of the tombs, and strike up your delightful warblings, that are so like to those of the guests whose company I wish to obtain.”
“Go, tap on the sides of the tombs, and sing your lovely melodies, which are so much like those of the guests whose company I want to have.”
The negresses, full of joy at the behests of their mistress, and promising themselves much pleasure from the society of the Gouls, went with an air of conquest, and began their knockings at the tombs. As their strokes were repeated, a hollow noise was heard in the earth, the surface hove up into heaps, and the Gouls on all sides protruded their noses to inhale the effluvia which the carcasses of the woodmen began to emit.
The Black women, joyful at the requests of their mistress and looking forward to a good time with the Gouls, approached with a sense of triumph and started knocking on the tombs. As they continued to knock, a hollow sound came from the ground, the surface rose into mounds, and the Gouls all around stuck their noses out to smell the scent being released by the bodies of the woodcutters.
They assembled before a sarcophagus of white marble, where Carathis was seated between the bodies of her miserable guides. The princess received her visitants with distinguished politeness, and when supper was ended, proceeded with them to business. Having soon learnt from them every thing she wished to discover, it was her intention to set forward forthwith on her journey, but her negresses, who were forming tender connections with the Gouls, importuned her with all their fingers to wait, at least till the dawn. Carathis, however, being chastity in the abstract, and an implacable enemy to love and repose, at once p. 118rejected their prayer, mounted Alboufaki, and commanded them to take their seats in a moment. Four days and four nights she continued her route, without turning to the right hand or left; on the fifth she traversed the mountains and half-burnt forests, and arrived on the sixth before the beautiful screens which concealed from all eyes the voluptuous wanderings of her son.
They gathered in front of a white marble sarcophagus, where Carathis sat between the bodies of her unfortunate guides. The princess greeted her visitors with gracious politeness, and once dinner was over, she got down to business with them. After quickly learning everything she wanted to know, she intended to set out on her journey immediately, but her female attendants, who were forming tender bonds with the Gouls, urged her with all their fingers to wait at least until dawn. However, Carathis, being the embodiment of chastity and a resolute opponent of love and rest, immediately rejected their plea, mounted Alboufaki, and ordered them to take their seats at once. She continued on her path for four days and four nights without veering left or right; on the fifth day, she crossed the mountains and half-burnt forests, and on the sixth, she arrived before the beautiful screens that concealed her son’s indulgent escapades from all eyes.
It was day-break, and the guards were snoring on their posts in careless security, when the rough trot of Alboufaki awoke them in consternation. Imagining that a group of spectres ascended from the abyss was approaching, they all without ceremony took to their heels. Vathek was at that instant with Nouronihar in the bath, hearing tales and laughing at Bababalouk who related them; but no sooner did the outcry of his guards reach him, than he flounced from the water like a carp, and as soon threw himself back at the sight of Carathis, who advancing with her negresses upon Alboufaki, broke through the muslin awnings and veils of the pavilion. At this sudden apparition Nouronihar (for she was not at all times free from remorse) fancied that the moment of celestial vengeance was come, and clung about the Caliph in amorous despondence.
It was dawn, and the guards were snoring at their posts in a careless slumber when the rough trot of Alboufaki startled them awake in panic. Thinking a group of ghosts was approaching from the depths, they all took off running without a second thought. Vathek was just then in the bath with Nouronihar, listening to stories and laughing at Bababalouk, who was telling them; but as soon as he heard his guards shouting, he sprang out of the water like a fish, only to throw himself back in horror at the sight of Carathis, who was coming toward Alboufaki with her maidens and burst through the muslin awnings and veils of the pavilion. At this sudden appearance, Nouronihar (who wasn’t always free from guilt) feared the moment of divine retribution had arrived and clung to the Caliph in a mix of love and despair.
Carathis, still seated on her camel, foamed with indignation at the spectacle which obtruded itself on her chaste view. She thundered forth without check or mercy:
Carathis, still on her camel, fumed with anger at the scene that invaded her modest view. She shouted without restraint or compassion:
“Thou double-headed and four legged monster! p. 119what means all this winding and writhing? art thou not ashamed to be seen grasping this limber sapling, in preference to the sceptre of the preadimite sultans? Is it then for this paltry doxy that thou hast violated the conditions in the parchment of our Giaour? Is it on her thou hast lavished thy precious moments? Is this the fruit of the knowledge I have taught thee? Is this the end of thy journey? Tear thyself from the arms of this little simpleton; drown her in the water before me, and instantly follow my guidance.”
"You two-faced, four-legged monster! p. 119 what’s with all this twisting and turning? Aren’t you embarrassed to be seen holding onto this flexible young tree instead of the scepter of the ancient sultans? Is it really for this insignificant girl that you've broken the terms of our agreement? Is it on her that you’ve wasted your valuable time? Is this the result of the knowledge I’ve given you? Is this the final point of your journey? Separate yourself from this little fool; drown her in the water before me, and immediately follow my lead."
In the first ebullition of his fury, Vathek resolved to make a skeleton of Alboufaki, and to stuff the skins of Carathis and her blacks; but the ideas of the Giaour, the palace of Istakar, the sabres, and the talismans, flashing before his imagination with the simultaneousness of lightning, he became more moderate, and said to his mother in a civil but decisive tone:
In the first burst of his anger, Vathek decided to create a skeleton of Alboufaki and to stuff the skins of Carathis and her followers; but the thoughts of the Giaour, the palace of Istakar, the sabers, and the talismans flashed before his mind like lightning, so he calmed down a bit and said to his mother in a polite but firm tone:
“Dread lady, you shall be obeyed; but I will not drown Nouronihar; she is sweeter to me than a Myrabolan comfit, and is enamoured of carbuncles, especially that of Giamschid, which hath also been promised to be conferred upon her; she therefore shall go along with us, for I intend to repose with her beneath the canopies of Soliman; I can sleep no more without her.”
“Dread lady, you will be obeyed; but I won’t let Nouronihar drown; she’s sweeter to me than a myrabolan candy and loves rubies, especially the one from Giamschid, which has also been promised to her. Therefore, she will come with us, because I plan to rest with her under the canopies of Soliman; I can’t sleep anymore without her.”
“Be it so,” replied Carathis alighting, and at the same time committing Alboufaki to the charge of her women.
“Alright,” replied Carathis as she got down, and at the same time entrusted Alboufaki to her women.
“Dear sovereign of my soul! I will follow thee, if it be thy will beyond the Kaf, in the land of the Afrits. I will not hesitate to climb for thee the nest of the Simurgh, who, this lady excepted, is the most awful of created existences.”
“Dear ruler of my heart! I will follow you, if it’s your will, beyond the Kaf, in the land of the Afrits. I won’t hesitate to climb to the nest of the Simurgh for you, who, besides this lady, is the most terrifying of all created beings.”
“We have here then,” subjoined Carathis, “a girl both of courage and science.”
“We have here then,” added Carathis, “a girl who is both brave and knowledgeable.”
Nouronihar had certainly both; but notwithstanding all her firmness, she could not help casting back a look of regret upon the graces of her little Gulchenrouz, and the days of tenderness she had participated with him. She even dropped a few tears, which Carathis observed, and inadvertently breathed out with a sigh:
Nouronihar definitely had both; but despite all her strength, she couldn't help but look back with regret on the charms of her little Gulchenrouz and the tender moments they shared. She even shed a few tears, which Carathis noticed, and unintentionally let out a sigh:
“Alas! my gentle cousin, what will become of him!”
“Goodness! my dear cousin, what’s going to happen to him!”
Vathek at this apostrophe knitted up his brows, and Carathis enquired what it could mean.
Vathek furrowed his brows at this exclamation, and Carathis asked what it could mean.
“She is preposterously sighing after a stripling with languishing eyes and soft hair who loves her,” said the Caliph.
“She is ridiculous for sighing after a young guy with dreamy eyes and soft hair who loves her,” said the Caliph.
“Where is he?” asked Carathis. “I must be acquainted with this pretty child; for,” added she, lowering her voice, “I design before I depart to regain the favour of the Giaour. There is nothing so delicious in his estimation as the heart of a delicate boy, palpitating with the first tumults of love.”
“Where is he?” asked Carathis. “I need to meet this charming young man; for,” she continued, lowering her voice, “I plan before I leave to win back the favor of the Giaour. There’s nothing he finds more delightful than the heart of a sensitive boy, beating with the first stirrings of love.”
Vathek as he came from the bath commanded p. 121Bababalouk to collect the women and other moveables of his harem, embody his troops, and hold himself in readiness to march in three days; whilst Carathis retired alone to a tent, where the Giaour solaced her with encouraging visions; but at length waking, she found at her feet Nerkes and Cafour, who informed her by their signs, that having led Alboufaki to the borders of a lake, to browse on some moss that looked tolerably venomous, they had discovered certain blue fishes of the same kind with those in the reservoir on the top of the tower.
Vathek, after coming from the bath, ordered p. 121Bababalouk to gather the women and other belongings of his harem, assemble his troops, and be ready to march in three days. Meanwhile, Carathis went off alone to a tent, where the Giaour comforted her with hopeful visions; but eventually, when she woke up, she found Nerkes and Cafour at her feet, who communicated through gestures that after taking Alboufaki to the edge of a lake to graze on some moss that seemed somewhat poisonous, they had come across certain blue fish similar to those in the reservoir atop the tower.
“Ah, ah,” said she, “I will go thither to them. These fish are past doubt of a species that by a small operation I can render oracular. They may tell me where this little Gulchenrouz is, whom I am bent upon sacrificing.”
“Ah, ah,” she said, “I will go there to them. These fish are definitely a type that I can magically make prophetic with a little effort. They might tell me where this little Gulchenrouz is, the one I'm determined to sacrifice.”
Having thus spoken, she immediately set out with her swarthy retinue.
Having said that, she immediately left with her dark-skinned entourage.
It being but seldom that time is lost in the accomplishment of a wicked enterprise, Carathis and her negresses soon arrived at the lake, where, after burning the magical drugs with which they were always provided, they, stripping themselves naked, waded to their chins, Nerkes and Cafour waving torches around them, and Carathis pronouncing her barbarous incantations. The fishes with one accord thrust forth their heads from the water, which was violently rippled by the flutter of their fins, and at length finding themselves constrained by the potency of the charm, they opened their piteous mouths, said:
It’s rare that time is wasted in carrying out a wicked scheme. Carathis and her slave women quickly made their way to the lake. After burning the magical herbs they always brought with them, they stripped down and waded to the water up to their chins. Nerkes and Cafour waved torches around them while Carathis recited her strange spells. The fish all poked their heads out of the water, which was stirred by the flapping of their fins. Finally, feeling the power of the spell, they opened their pitiful mouths and said:
“Fishes,” answered she, “I conjure you by your glittering scales, tell me where now is Gulchenrouz?”
“Fish,” she replied, “I urge you by your shining scales, tell me where Gulchenrouz is now?”
“Beyond the rock,” replied the shoal in full chorus: “will this content you? for we do not delight in expanding our mouths.”
“Beyond the rock,” replied the group in unison: “will this satisfy you? Because we don’t enjoy stretching our mouths.”
“It will,” returned the princess: “I am not to learn that you like not long conversations; I will leave you therefore to repose, though I had other questions to propound.”
“It will,” replied the princess. “I know you don’t like long conversations; I’ll let you rest, even though I had other questions to ask.”
The instant she had spoken the water became smooth, and the fishes at once disappeared.
The moment she spoke, the water became calm, and the fish instantly vanished.
Carathis, inflated with the venom of her projects, strode hastily over the rock, and found the amiable Gulchenrouz asleep in an arbour, whilst the two dwarfs were watching at his side, and ruminating their accustomed prayers. These diminutive personages possessed the gift of divining whenever an enemy to good Mussulmans approached; thus they anticipated the arrival of Carathis, who stopping short, said to herself:
Carathis, filled with anger about her plans, hurried across the rocks and found the friendly Gulchenrouz asleep in a shady spot, while the two dwarfs stood by his side, quietly reciting their usual prayers. These little figures had the ability to sense whenever a threat to good Muslims was near; so they were aware of Carathis's approach before she even arrived. She suddenly paused and thought to herself:
“How placidly doth he recline his lovely little head! how pale and languishing are his looks! it is just the very child of my wishes!”
“How peacefully he rests his adorable little head! How pale and delicate his appearance is! He is exactly the child of my dreams!”
The dwarfs interrupted this delectable soliloquy by leaping instantly upon her, and scratching her face with their utmost zeal. But Nerkes and Cafour betaking themselves to the succour of their mistress, pinched the dwarfs so severely in return, that they both gave up the ghost, imploring p. 123Mahomet to inflict his sorest vengeance upon this wicked woman and all her household.
The dwarfs cut in on this delightful speech by jumping on her and scratching her face with great enthusiasm. But Nerkes and Cafour rushed to help their mistress, pinching the dwarfs so hard in retaliation that they both collapsed, begging p. 123Mahomet to unleash his worst wrath on this wicked woman and her whole household.
At the noise which this strange conflict occasioned in the valley, Gulchenrouz awoke, and bewildered with terror sprung impetuously upon an old fig-tree that rose against the acclivity of the rocks, from thence gained their summits, and ran for two hours without once looking back. At last, exhausted with fatigue, he fell as if dead into the arms of a good old Genius, whose fondness for the company of children had made it his sole occupation to protect them, and who, whilst performing his wonted rounds through the air, happening on the cruel Giaour at the instant of his growling in the horrible chasm, rescued the fifty little victims which the impiety of Vathek had devoted to his maw. These the Genius brought up in nests still higher than the clouds, and himself fixed his abode in a nest more capacious than the rest, from which he had expelled the possessors that had built it.
At the noise caused by this strange conflict in the valley, Gulchenrouz woke up, and overwhelmed with fear, he jumped onto an old fig tree that grew against the slope of the rocks. From there, he reached the top and ran for two hours without looking back. Finally, exhausted, he collapsed into the arms of a kind old Genius, who loved being around kids and had made it his mission to protect them. While going about his usual rounds in the air, he came upon the cruel Giaour just as he was grumbling in the terrible chasm, and he rescued the fifty little victims that Vathek's wickedness had doomed to him. The Genius raised them in nests even higher than the clouds and made his home in a larger nest than the others, from which he had removed the original inhabitants.
These inviolable asylums were defended against the Dives and the Afrits by waving streamers, on which were inscribed in characters of gold that flashed like lightning, the names of Alla and the prophet. It was there that Gulchenrouz, who as yet remained undeceived with respect to his pretended death, thought himself in the mansions of eternal peace. He admitted without fear the congratulations of his little friends, who were all assembled in the nest of the venerable Genius, and vied with each other in kissing his serene forehead and beautiful eye-lids. p. 124This he found to be the state congenial to his soul—remote from the inquietudes of earth—the impertinence of harems—the brutality of eunuchs—and the lubricity of women. In this peaceable society his days, months, and years glided on, nor was he less happy than the rest of his companions, for the Genius, instead of burdening his pupils with perishable riches, and the vain sciences of the world, conferred upon them the boon of perpetual childhood.
These sacred havens were protected from the Dives and the Afrits by waving banners, emblazoned in gold letters that shone like lightning, bearing the names of Allah and the prophet. It was here that Gulchenrouz, still unaware of his supposed death, believed he was in a place of everlasting peace. He welcomed the praises of his little friends, who were gathered in the home of the wise Genius, competing to kiss his serene forehead and lovely eyelids. p. 124 He found this state to be one that suited his soul—far from the troubles of the world—the arrogance of harems—the cruelty of eunuchs—and the seduction of women. In this peaceful community, his days, months, and years flowed by, and he was as happy as the rest of his companions, for the Genius, instead of burdening his students with fleeting riches and the empty knowledge of the world, granted them the gift of eternal childhood.
Carathis, unaccustomed to the loss of her prey, vented a thousand execrations on her negresses for not seizing the child, instead of amusing themselves with pinching to death the dwarfs, from which they could gain no advantage. She returned into the valley murmuring, and finding that her son was not risen from the arms of Nouronihar, discharged her ill-humour upon both. The idea, however, of departing next day for Istakar, and cultivating, through the good offices of the Giaour, an intimacy with Eblis himself, at length consoled her chagrin: but fate had ordained it otherwise.
Carathis, not used to losing her prey, unleashed a torrent of curses on her servants for not capturing the child, instead of wasting time by torturing the dwarfs, which brought them no benefit. She returned to the valley grumbling, and when she saw that her son had not moved from Nouronihar’s arms, she took out her frustration on both of them. The thought of leaving for Istakar the next day, and forming a connection with Eblis himself through the help of the Giaour, eventually eased her anger. But fate had other plans.
In the evening, as Carathis was conversing with Dilara, who through her contrivance had become of the party, and whose taste resembled her own, Bababalouk came to acquaint her “that the sky towards Samarah looked of a fiery red, and seemed to portend some alarming disaster.” Immediately recurring to her astrolabes and instruments of magic, she took the altitude of the planets, and discovered by her calculations, to her great mortification, that a formidable revolt had taken place at Samarah; p. 125that Motavakel, availing himself of the disgust which was inveterate against his brother had incited commotions amongst the populace, made himself master of the palace, and actually invested the great tower, to which Morakanabad had retired with a handful of the few that still remained faithful to Vathek.
In the evening, as Carathis chatted with Dilara, who had cleverly joined their group and had a similar taste to hers, Bababalouk came to inform her that “the sky toward Samarah was a fiery red, and it seemed to warn of some alarming disaster.” Immediately turning to her astrolabes and magical instruments, she took the altitude of the planets and discovered through her calculations, to her great dismay, that a serious revolt had occurred in Samarah; p. 125 that Motavakel, taking advantage of the long-standing resentment against his brother, had stirred up unrest among the people, seized control of the palace, and had actually besieged the great tower, where Morakanabad had retreated with a handful of those who still remained loyal to Vathek.
“What,” exclaimed she, “must I lose then my tower, my mutes, my negresses, my mummies, and worse than all, the laboratory, in which I have spent so many a night, without knowing, at least, if my hair-brained son will complete his adventure? No! I will not be the dupe! Immediately will I speed to support Morakanabad. By my formidable art the clouds shall sleet hail-stones in the faces of the assailants, and shafts of red-hot iron on their heads. I will spring mines of serpents and torpedoes from beneath them, and we shall soon see the stand they will make against such an explosion!”
“What,” she exclaimed, “do I really have to lose my tower, my servants, my Black attendants, my mummies, and worst of all, the laboratory where I’ve spent so many nights, without at least knowing if my reckless son will finish his adventure? No! I refuse to be fooled! I will immediately rush to support Morakanabad. With my incredible skills, the clouds will unleash hailstones on the attackers and showers of red-hot iron will rain down on them. I will release mines of snakes and explosives from beneath them, and we’ll soon see how they handle such an explosion!”
Having thus spoken, Carathis hasted to her son, who was tranquilly banqueting with Nouronihar in his superb carnation coloured tent.
Having said this, Carathis hurried to her son, who was calmly enjoying a feast with Nouronihar in his luxurious pink tent.
“Glutton that thou art,” cried she, “were it not for me, thou wouldst soon find thyself the commander only of pies. Thy faithful subjects have abjured the faith they swore to thee. Motavakel thy brother now reigns on the hill of pied horses; and had I not some slight resources in the tower, would not be easily persuaded to abdicate. But that time may not be lost, I shall only add four words: strike tent to-night; set forward; and p. 126beware how thou loiterest again by the way. Though thou hast forfeited the conditions of the parchment, I am not yet without hope; for it cannot be denied that thou hast violated to admiration the laws of hospitality by seducing the daughter of the emir, after having partaken of his bread and his salt. Such a conduct cannot but be delightful to the Giaour; and if on thy march thou canst signalize thyself by an additional crime, all will still go well, and thou shalt enter the palace of Soliman in triumph. Adieu! Alboufaki and my negresses are waiting.”
“Glutton that you are,” she exclaimed, “if it weren't for me, you'd soon find yourself only in charge of pies. Your loyal subjects have abandoned the loyalty they swore to you. Your brother Motavakel now rules on the hill of piebald horses; and if I didn't have some modest resources in the tower, I wouldn’t be easily convinced to step down. To make sure time isn’t wasted, I’ll add just four words: pack up tonight; move out; and p. 126 watch out for how you linger along the way. Even though you've broken the terms of the agreement, I still have some hope; for it’s undeniable that you've admirably disregarded the rules of hospitality by seducing the emir's daughter after eating his bread and salt. Such behavior must please the Giaour; and if you can make a name for yourself with another crime during your journey, everything will still turn out well, and you'll enter Soliman's palace in triumph. Goodbye! Alboufaki and my handmaidens are waiting.”
The Caliph had nothing to offer in reply: he wished his mother a prosperous journey, and eat on till he had finished his supper. At midnight the camp broke up, amidst the flourishing of trumpets and other martial instruments; but loud indeed must have been the sound of the tymbals, to overpower the blubbering of the emir and his long-beards, who by an excessive profusion of tears had so far exhausted the radical moisture, that their eyes shrivelled up in their sockets, and their hairs dropped off by the roots. Nouronihar, to whom such a symphony was painful, did not grieve to get out of hearing. She accompanied the Caliph in the imperial litter, where they amused themselves with imagining the splendour which was soon to surround them. The other women, overcome with dejection, were dolefully rocked in their cages, whilst Dilara consoled herself with anticipating the joy of p. 127celebrating the rites of fire on the stately terraces of Istakar.
The Caliph had nothing to say in response: he wished his mother a safe journey and continued eating until he finished his dinner. At midnight, the camp was dismantled, accompanied by the sound of trumpets and other military instruments; but the noise of the drums must have been really loud to drown out the sobbing of the emir and his followers, who cried so much that they dried up their tears, leaving their eyes sunken in their sockets and their hair falling out. Nouronihar, who found this scene distressing, was not sorry to be out of earshot. She rode with the Caliph in the royal litter, where they entertained themselves by imagining the grandeur that was soon to surround them. The other women, overwhelmed with sadness, were sadly swaying in their cages, while Dilara comforted herself by looking forward to the joy of p. 127celebrating the fire rituals on the grand terraces of Istakar.
In four days they reached the spacious valley of Rocnabad. The season of spring was in all its vigour, and the grotesque branches of the almond trees in full blossom fantastically chequered the clear blue sky. The earth, variegated with hyacinths and jonquils, breathed forth a fragrance which diffused through the soul a divine repose. Myriads of bees, and scarce fewer of Santons had there taken up their abode. On the banks of the stream hives and oratories were alternately ranged, and their neatness and whiteness were set off by the deep green of the cypresses that spired up amongst them. These pious personages amused themselves with cultivating little gardens that abounded with flowers and fruits, especially musk-melons of the best flavour that Persia could boast. Sometimes dispersed over the meadow they entertained themselves with feeding peacocks whiter than snow, and turtles more blue than the sapphire. In this manner were they occupied when the harbingers of the imperial procession began to proclaim:
In four days they reached the spacious valley of Rocnabad. Spring was in full swing, and the bizarre branches of the almond trees were in full bloom, creating a fantastic pattern against the clear blue sky. The ground, dotted with hyacinths and jonquils, released a fragrance that filled the soul with a peaceful calm. Myriads of bees, and nearly as many Santons, had made their home there. Along the banks of the stream, hives and small chapels were lined up, their neatness and brightness contrasting beautifully with the deep green of the cypress trees that rose among them. These devout individuals enjoyed tending to little gardens overflowing with flowers and fruits, especially the best-tasting musk melons Persia had to offer. Sometimes scattered across the meadow, they entertained themselves by feeding peacocks whiter than snow and turtles bluer than sapphires. They were engaged in these activities when the heralds of the imperial procession began to announce:
“Inhabitants of Rocnabad, prostrate yourselves on the brink of your pure waters, and tender your thanksgivings to heaven that vouchsafeth to shew you a ray of its glory; for lo! the commander of the faithful draws near.”
“Inhabitants of Rocnabad, bow down at the edge of your clear waters and offer your thanks to heaven for showing you a glimpse of its glory; for behold! the commander of the faithful is approaching.”
The poor Santons, filled with holy energy, having bustled to light up wax torches in their oratories, and expand the koran on their ebony desks, went p. 128forth to meet the Caliph with baskets of honeycomb, dates, and melons. But whilst they were advancing in solemn procession and with measured steps, the horses, camels, and guards wantoned over their tulips and other flowers, and made a terrible havoc amongst them. The Santons could not help casting from one eye a look of pity on the ravages committing around them, whilst the other was fixed upon the Caliph and heaven. Nouronihar, enraptured with the scenery of a place which brought back to her remembrance the pleasing solitudes where her infancy had passed, entreated Vathek to stop, but he, suspecting that each oratory might be deemed by the Giaour a distinct habitation, commanded his pioneers to level them all. The Santons stood motionless with horror at the barbarous mandate, and at last broke out into lamentations, but these were uttered with so ill a grace, that Vathek bade his eunuchs to kick them from his presence. He then descended from the litter with Nouronihar. They sauntered together in the meadow, and amused themselves with culling flowers, and passing a thousand pleasantries on each other. But the bees, who were staunch Mussulmans, thinking it their duty to revenge the insult on their dear masters the Santons, assembled so zealously to do it with effect, that the Caliph and Nouronihar were glad to find their tents prepared to receive them.
The poor Santons, filled with holy energy, having hurried to light wax torches in their altars and spread the Koran on their ebony desks, went p. 128forth to meet the Caliph with baskets of honeycomb, dates, and melons. But while they were advancing in solemn procession with measured steps, the horses, camels, and guards trampled over their tulips and other flowers, creating a terrible mess. The Santons couldn't help but cast one eye on the destruction around them, while the other was focused on the Caliph and heaven. Nouronihar, enchanted by the scenery of a place that reminded her of the pleasant solitude of her childhood, asked Vathek to stop, but he, fearing that each altar might be seen by the Giaour as a separate dwelling, ordered his men to flatten them all. The Santons stood frozen in horror at the brutal command and eventually burst into lamentations, but these were expressed so poorly that Vathek ordered his eunuchs to kick them out of his sight. He then got down from the litter with Nouronihar. They wandered together in the meadow, enjoying picking flowers and exchanging a thousand playful remarks. But the bees, who were devoted Muslims, feeling it their duty to avenge the insult to their beloved masters the Santons, gathered so urgently to make their point that the Caliph and Nouronihar were relieved to find their tents ready to welcome them.
Bababalouk, who in capacity of purveyor, had acquitted himself with applause, as to peacocks and turtles, lost no time in consigning some dozens to p. 129the spit, and as many more to be fricasseed. Whilst they were feasting, laughing, carousing, and blaspheming at pleasure on the banquet so liberally furnished, the Moullahs, the Sheiks, the Cadis, and Imans of Schiraz (who seemed not to have met the Santons) arrived, leading by bridles of ribband, inscribed from the koran, a train of asses which were loaded with the choicest fruits the country could boast. Having presented their offerings to the Caliph, they petitioned him to honour their city and mosques with his presence.
Bababalouk, who had excelled in his role as the supplier of peacocks and turtles, quickly got several dozen ready for the spit and just as many to be fricasseed. While they were feasting, laughing, drinking, and having a great time at the lavish banquet, the Moullahs, the Sheiks, the Cadis, and Imans of Schiraz (who didn’t seem to have encountered the Santons) arrived, leading a group of donkeys, decorated with ribbons inscribed from the Koran, carrying the finest fruits the region had to offer. After presenting their gifts to the Caliph, they asked him to honor their city and mosques with his visit.
“Fancy not,” said Vathek, “that you can detain me. Your presents I condescend to accept, but beg you will let me be quiet, for I am not over fond of resisting temptation. Retire then. Yet, as it is not decent for personages so reverend to return on foot, and as you have not the appearance of expert riders, my eunuchs shall tie you on your asses with the precaution that your backs be not turned towards me, for they understand etiquette.”
“Don’t think,” said Vathek, “that you can hold me back. I’ll accept your gifts, but please let me be, as I’m not very good at resisting temptation. So, step aside. However, since it wouldn’t be proper for such esteemed figures to walk back, and since you don’t seem like skilled riders, my eunuchs will tie you to your donkeys with the understanding that your backs won’t be facing me, as they know proper etiquette.”
In this deputation were some high-stomached Sheiks, who taking Vathek for a fool, scrupled not to speak their opinion. These Bababalouk girded with double cords; and having well disciplined their asses with nettles behind, they all started with a preternatural alertness, plunging, kicking, and running foul of each other in the most ludicrous manner imaginable.
In this group were some arrogant Sheiks who, considering Vathek to be a fool, didn't hold back in sharing their thoughts. These Bababalouk were strapped with double cords, and having provoked their donkeys with nettles behind, they all took off with an unnatural energy, stumbling, kicking, and colliding with each other in the most ridiculous way possible.
Nouronihar and the Caliph mutually contended who should most enjoy so degrading a sight. They burst out in volleys of laughter to see the old men p. 130and their asses fall into the stream. The leg of one was fractured, the shoulder of another dislocated, the teeth of a third dashed out, and the rest suffered still worse.
Nouronihar and the Caliph argued over who should have the most fun watching such a humiliating scene. They erupted in bursts of laughter as they watched the old men p. 130 and their donkeys fall into the stream. One broke a leg, another dislocated a shoulder, a third lost some teeth, and the others suffered even worse injuries.
Two days more, undisturbed by fresh embassies, having been devoted to the pleasures of Rocnabad, the expedition proceeded, leaving Schiraz on the right, and verging towards a large plain, from whence were discernible on the edge of the horizon the dark summits of the mountains of Istakar.
Two more days went by without any new envoys, spent enjoying the pleasures of Rocnabad. The expedition then moved on, passing Schiraz on the right and heading towards a large plain, where the dark peaks of the Istakar mountains could be seen on the horizon.
At this prospect the Caliph and Nouronihar were unable to repress their transports. They bounded from their litter to the ground, and broke forth into such wild exclamations as amazed all within hearing. Interrogating each other, they shouted,
At this prospect, the Caliph and Nouronihar couldn't contain their excitement. They jumped from their litter to the ground and burst out with such wild exclamations that everyone nearby was amazed. Asking each other questions, they shouted,
“Are we not approaching the radiant palace of light, or gardens more delightful than those of Sheddad?”
“Are we not getting closer to the bright palace of light, or gardens more lovely than those of Sheddad?”
Infatuated mortals! they thus indulged delusive conjecture, unable to fathom the decrees of the Most High!
Infatuated humans! they indulged in misleading guesses, unable to understand the decisions of the Almighty!
The good Genii who had not totally relinquished the superintendence of Vathek, repairing to Mahomet in the seventh heaven, said:
The good Genii who hadn’t completely given up overseeing Vathek went to Mahomet in the seventh heaven and said:
“Merciful Prophet! stretch forth thy propitious arms towards thy vicegerent, who is ready to fall irretrievably into the snare which his enemies the Dives have prepared to destroy him. The Giaour is awaiting his arrival in the abominable palace of fire, where if he once set his foot his perdition will be inevitable.”
“Merciful Prophet! Extend your gracious arms towards your representative, who is about to fall hopelessly into the trap that his enemies, the Dives, have set to destroy him. The Giaour is waiting for him in the dreadful palace of fire, where if he steps inside, his doom will be unavoidable.”
“He hath too well deserved to be resigned to himself; but I permit you to try if one effort more will be effectual to divert him from pursuing his ruin.”
“He has too well deserved to be left to himself; but I let you try if one more effort will be effective in diverting him from pursuing his ruin.”
One of these beneficent Genii, assuming without delay the exterior of a shepherd, more renowned for his piety than all the Dervises and Santons of the region, took his station near a flock of white sheep on the slope of a hill, and began to pour forth from his flute such airs of pathetic melody, as subdued the very soul; and awakening remorse, drove far from it every frivolous fancy. At these energetic sounds, the sun hid himself beneath a gloomy cloud; and the waters of two little lakes, that were naturally clearer than chrystal, became a colour like blood. The whole of this superb assembly, was involuntarily drawn towards the declivity of the hill. With downcast eyes, they all stood abashed; each upbraiding himself with the evil he had done. The heart of Dilara palpitated; and the chief of the eunuchs, with a sigh of contrition, implored pardon of the women, whom, for his own satisfaction, he had so often tormented.
One of these kind Genies quickly took on the appearance of a shepherd, known for his piety more than all the Dervishes and Santons in the area. He positioned himself near a flock of white sheep on a hillside and began playing his flute, producing such deeply moving melodies that they touched the very soul, stirring up remorse and driving away all silly thoughts. At these powerful sounds, the sun hid behind a dark cloud, and the waters of two small lakes, which were naturally clearer than crystal, turned a blood-red color. The entire magnificent gathering was drawn towards the slope of the hill involuntarily. With downcast eyes, they all stood silently, each blaming themselves for the wrongs they had committed. Dilara's heart raced, and the chief of the eunuchs, with a sigh of regret, asked for forgiveness from the women he had tortured so often for his own pleasure.
Vathek and Nouronihar turned pale in their litter; and, regarding each other with haggard looks, reproached themselves—the one with a thousand of the blackest crimes, a thousand projects of impious ambition; the other, with the desolation of her family, and the perdition of the amiable Gulchenrouz. Nouronihar persuaded herself that she heard p. 132in the fatal music the groans of her dying father; and Vathek, the sobs of the fifty children he had sacrificed to the Giaour. Amidst these complicated pangs of anguish, they perceived themselves impelled towards the shepherd, whose countenance was so commanding, that Vathek, for the first time, felt overawed; whilst Nouronihar concealed her face with her hands. The music paused, and the Genius, addressing the Caliph, said:
Vathek and Nouronihar turned pale in their litter; and, looking at each other with drawn faces, blamed themselves—the one for a multitude of the darkest crimes, countless plots of wicked ambition; the other, for the ruin of her family and the downfall of the lovable Gulchenrouz. Nouronihar convinced herself that she heard p. 132in the ominous music the groans of her dying father; and Vathek felt the sobs of the fifty children he had sacrificed to the Giaour. Amidst these complex pains of sorrow, they felt themselves drawn towards the shepherd, whose presence was so powerful that Vathek, for the first time, felt intimidated; while Nouronihar hid her face in her hands. The music stopped, and the Genius, speaking to the Caliph, said:
“Deluded Prince! to whom Providence hath confided the care of innumerable subjects, is it thus that thou fulfillest thy mission? Thy crimes are already completed; and, art thou now hastening towards thy punishment? Thou knowest, that beyond these mountains, Eblis and his accursed Dives hold their infernal empire; and seduced by a malignant phantom, thou art proceeding to surrender thyself to them! This moment is the last of grace allowed thee! Abandon thy atrocious purpose. Return. Give back Nouronihar to her father, who still retains a few sparks of life. Destroy thy tower, with all its abominations. Drive Carathis from thy councils. Be just to thy subjects. Respect the ministers of the Prophet. Compensate for thy impieties by an exemplary life; and, instead of squandering thy days in voluptuous indulgence, lament thy crimes on the sepulchres of thy ancestors. Thou beholdest the clouds that obscure the sun; at the instant he recovers his splendour, if thy heart be not changed, the time of mercy assigned thee will be past for ever.”
“Deluded Prince! To whom Providence has entrusted the care of countless subjects, is this how you fulfill your mission? Your crimes are already done; are you now rushing toward your punishment? You know that beyond these mountains, Eblis and his cursed Dives rule their hellish empire; and seduced by a malicious illusion, you are on your way to surrendering to them! This moment is your last chance for grace! Abandon your terrible plans. Return. Give back Nouronihar to her father, who still has a few sparks of life left. Destroy your tower, with all its horrors. Remove Carathis from your councils. Be fair to your subjects. Respect the ministers of the Prophet. Make up for your wrongs with an exemplary life, and instead of wasting your days in indulgent pleasures, mourn your sins at the graves of your ancestors. You see the clouds blocking the sun; the moment he regains his brilliance, if your heart hasn’t changed, the time of mercy given to you will be gone forever.”
“Whoever thou art, withhold thy useless admonitions. Thou wouldst either delude me, or art thyself deceived. If what I have done be so criminal as thou pretendest, there remains not for me a moment of grace. I have traversed a sea of blood, to acquire a power which will make thy equals tremble; deem not that I shall retire when in view of the port; or that I will relinquish her who is dearer to me than either my life or thy mercy. Let the sun appear! Let him illumine my career! It matters not where it may end.”
“Whoever you are, keep your pointless warnings to yourself. You’re either trying to trick me, or you’re just confused. If what I’ve done is as wrong as you claim, then I have no hope left. I’ve crossed a sea of blood to gain a power that will make your peers tremble; don’t think I’ll back down now that I can see the finish line, or that I’ll give up the one I care about more than my life or your mercy. Let the sun rise! Let it shine on my path! I don’t care where it leads.”
On uttering these words, which made even the Genius shudder, Vathek threw himself into the arms of Nouronihar, and commanded that his horses should be forced back to the road.
On saying these words, which even made the Genius shiver, Vathek threw himself into Nouronihar's arms and ordered that his horses be directed back to the road.
There was no difficulty in obeying these orders, for the attraction had ceased, the sun shone forth in all his glory, and the shepherd vanished with a lamentable scream.
There was no trouble in following these orders because the attraction was gone, the sun shone brightly, and the shepherd disappeared with a sorrowful scream.
The fatal impression of the music of the Genius remained, notwithstanding, in the hearts of Vathek’s attendants. They viewed each other with looks of consternation. At the approach of night, almost all of them escaped; and, of this numerous assemblage, there only remained the chief of the eunuchs, some p. 134idolatrous slaves, Dilara, and a few other women, who, like herself, were votaries of the religion of the Magi.
The haunting impact of the Genius's music lingered in the hearts of Vathek's attendants. They exchanged glances filled with shock. As night fell, nearly all of them fled; only the chief eunuch, some idolatrous slaves, Dilara, and a few other women, who, like her, were followers of the Magi's religion, remained.
The Caliph, fired with the ambition of prescribing laws to the Intelligences of Darkness, was but little embarrassed at this dereliction. The impetuosity of his blood prevented him from sleeping; nor did he encamp any more as before. Nouronihar, whose impatience, if possible, exceeded his own, importuned him to hasten his march, and lavished on him a thousand caresses, to beguile all reflection. She fancied herself already more potent than Balkis; [134] and pictured to her imagination the Genii falling prostrate at the foot of her throne. In this manner they advanced by moonlight, till they came within view of the two towering rocks, that form a kind of portal to the valley, at whose extremity rose the vast ruins of Istakar. Aloft on the mountain, glimmered the fronts of various royal mausoleums, the horror of which was deepened by the shadows of night. They passed through two villages, almost deserted; the only inhabitants remaining being a few feeble old men, who at the sight of horses and litters fell upon their knees, and cried out:
The Caliph, driven by the desire to create laws for the Beings of Darkness, was hardly troubled by this abandonment. His restless energy kept him from sleeping, and he no longer set up camp as he used to. Nouronihar, whose impatience could rival his, urged him to speed up their journey and showered him with affection to distract him from his thoughts. She convinced herself that she was already more powerful than Balkis; [134] and imagined the Genies bowing down at her throne. They moved forward in the moonlight until they saw the two towering rocks that served as a kind of gateway to the valley, at the end of which loomed the vast ruins of Istakar. High up on the mountain, the fronts of various royal tombs shimmered, their eeriness amplified by the night shadows. They passed through two almost deserted villages, where the only remaining inhabitants were a few frail old men, who, upon seeing the horses and litters, fell to their knees and cried out:
“O heaven! is it then by these phantoms that we have been for six months tormented! Alas! it was from the terror of these spectres, and the noise beneath the mountains, that our people have fled, and left us at the mercy of maleficent spirits!”
“O heaven! Is it really these phantoms that have tormented us for six months? Alas! It was the fear of these specters and the noise from beneath the mountains that made our people flee, leaving us at the mercy of evil spirits!”
The Caliph, to whom these complaints were but unpromising auguries, drove over the bodies of these p. 135wretched old men, and at length arrived at the foot of the terrace of black marble. There he descended from his litter, handing down Nouronihar; both, with beating hearts, stared wildly around them, and expected, with an apprehensive shudder, the approach of the Giaour. But nothing as yet announced his appearance.
The Caliph, who saw these complaints as nothing but bad omens, drove over the bodies of these p. 135wretched old men, and finally arrived at the base of the black marble terrace. There, he got out of his litter, helping Nouronihar down. Both, with racing hearts, looked around in panic, anxiously waiting for the Giaour to show up. But so far, there were no signs of his arrival.
A deathlike stillness reigned over the mountain, and through the air. The moon dilated, on a vast platform, the shades of the lofty columns, which reached from the terrace almost to the clouds. The gloomy watch-towers, whose number could not be counted, were veiled by no roof: and their capitals, of an architecture unknown in the records of the earth, served as an asylum for the birds of darkness, which, alarmed at the approach of such visitants, fled away croaking.
A lifeless silence hung over the mountain and through the air. The moon expanded, casting light on the tall columns that stretched from the terrace nearly to the clouds. The dark watchtowers, countless in number, had no roofs; their tops, with a design not recorded on earth, provided refuge for dark birds that, startled by the arrival of such visitors, flew away squawking.
The chief of the eunuchs, trembling with fear, besought Vathek that a fire might be kindled.
The chief of the eunuchs, shaking with fear, pleaded with Vathek to start a fire.
“No!” replied he, “there is no time left to think of such trifles; abide where thou art, and expect my commands.”
“No!” he said, “there’s no time to think about such trivial things; stay where you are and wait for my instructions.”
Having thus spoken, he presented his hand to Nouronihar, and ascending the steps of a vast staircase, reached the terrace, which was flagged with squares of marble, and resembled a smooth expanse of water, upon whose surface not a leaf ever dared to vegetate. On the right rose the watch-towers, ranged before the ruins of an immense palace, whose walls were embossed with various figures. In front stood forth the colossal forms of p. 136four creatures, composed of the leopard and the griffin; and though but of stone, inspired emotions of terror. Near these were distinguished by the splendour of the moon, which streamed full on the place, characters like those on the sabres of the Giaour, that possessed the same virtue of changing every moment. These, after vacillating for some time, at last fixed in Arabic letters, and prescribed to the Caliph the following words:
Having said that, he reached out his hand to Nouronihar and climbed the steps of a large staircase, arriving at the terrace. It was paved with marble squares, resembling a smooth sheet of water where no leaf would dare to grow. To the right stood the watchtowers, lined up in front of the ruins of a massive palace, its walls adorned with various designs. In front were the towering figures of four creatures, part leopard and part griffin; and even though they were just stone, they evoked feelings of fear. Nearby, illuminated by the brightness of the full moon, were symbols similar to those on the sabers of the Giaour, which changed constantly. After swaying for a bit, they finally stabilized in Arabic letters, delivering the following message to the Caliph:
“Vathek! thou hast violated the conditions of my parchment, and deservest to be sent back; but in favour to thy companion, and as the meed for what thou hast done to obtain it, Eblis permitteth that the portal of his palace shall be opened, and the subterranean fire will receive thee into the number of its adorers.”
“Vathek! you have broken the terms of my parchment and deserve to be sent back; but out of consideration for your companion, and as a reward for what you’ve done to get it, Eblis allows the gate of his palace to be opened, and the underground fire will welcome you into its group of worshipers.”
He scarcely had read these words before the mountain, against which the terrace was reared, trembled; and the watch-towers were ready to topple headlong upon them. The rock yawned, and disclosed within it a staircase of polished marble, that seemed to approach the abyss. Upon each stair were planted two large torches, like those Nouronihar had seen in her vision, the camphorated vapour ascending from which gathered into a cloud under the hollow of the vault.
He had barely read these words when the mountain, against which the terrace was built, shook; and the watchtowers were about to fall down on them. The rock opened up, revealing a staircase of polished marble that looked like it led to the abyss. On each step were two large torches, like those Nouronihar had seen in her vision, with the camphor-scented mist rising from them gathering into a cloud under the hollow of the arch.
This appearance, instead of terrifying, gave new courage to the daughter of Fakreddin. Scarcely deigning to bid adieu to the moon and the firmament, she abandoned without hesitation the pure atmosphere, to plunge into these infernal exhalations. p. 137The gait of those impious personages was haughty and determined. As they descended, by the effulgence of the torches, they gazed on each other with mutual admiration, and both appeared so resplendent, that they already esteemed themselves spiritual intelligences. The only circumstance that perplexed them, was their not arriving at the bottom of the stairs. On hastening their descent, with an ardent impetuosity, they felt their steps accelerated to such a degree, that they seemed not walking, but falling from a precipice. Their progress, however, was at length impeded by a vast portal of ebony, which the Caliph without difficulty recognized. Here the Giaour awaited them, with the key in his hand,
This appearance, instead of being frightening, gave new strength to the daughter of Fakreddin. Hardly bothering to say goodbye to the moon and the sky, she left the clear air without hesitation to dive into these hellish fumes. p. 137 The stride of those wicked figures was proud and determined. As they descended, illuminated by the torches, they looked at each other with mutual admiration, and both seemed so radiant that they already considered themselves spiritual beings. The only thing that confused them was their failure to reach the bottom of the stairs. As they hurried down with intense eagerness, they felt their steps quickening so much that it felt less like walking and more like falling off a cliff. Their progress, however, was eventually blocked by a large ebony door, which the Caliph recognized without any trouble. Here, the Giaour was waiting for them, key in hand,
“Ye are welcome!” said he to them, with a ghastly smile, “in spite of Mahomet, and all his dependents. I will now admit you into that palace, where you have so highly merited a place.”
“Welcome!” he said to them with a creepy smile, “despite Mahomet and all his followers. I will now let you into that palace, where you have so richly deserved a spot.”
Whilst he was uttering these words, he touched the enamelled lock with his key, and the doors at once expanded with a noise still louder than the thunder of mountains, and as suddenly recoiled the moment they had entered.
While he was saying these words, he touched the enamelled lock with his key, and the doors immediately swung open with a sound even louder than the thunder of mountains, and as quickly closed the moment they stepped inside.
The Caliph and Nouronihar beheld each other with amazement, at finding themselves in a place which, though roofed with a vaulted ceiling, was so spacious and lofty, that at first they took it for an immeasurable plain. But their eyes at length growing to the grandeur of the objects at hand, they extended their view to those at a p. 138distance, and discovered rows of columns and arcades, which gradually diminished, till they terminated in a point, radiant as the sun, when he darts his last beams athwart the ocean. The pavement, strewed over with gold dust and saffron, exhaled so subtile an odour, as almost overpowered them. They, however, went on, and observed an infinity of censers, in which ambergris and the wood of aloes were continually burning. Between the several columns were placed tables, each spread with a profusion of viands, and wines of every species, sparkling in vases of chrystal. A throng of Genii, and other phantastic spirits, of each sex, danced lasciviously in troops, at the sound of music which issued from beneath.
The Caliph and Nouronihar looked at each other in amazement when they found themselves in a place that, despite having a vaulted ceiling, was so spacious and high that at first they thought it was an endless plain. But as their eyes adjusted to the grandeur around them, they looked further into the distance and saw rows of columns and arcades that gradually shrank until they converged to a point, shining like the sun when it casts its last rays across the ocean. The pavement, covered in gold dust and saffron, released such a delicate fragrance that it almost overwhelmed them. Still, they continued on and saw countless censers burning ambergris and aloes wood. Between the columns were tables overflowing with a variety of foods and wines of all kinds, sparkling in crystal vases. A crowd of Genii and other fantastical spirits, of all types, danced provocatively in groups, to the music flowing from below.
In the midst of this immense hall, a vast multitude was incessantly passing, who severally kept their right hands on their hearts, without once regarding any thing around them. They had all the livid paleness of death. Their eyes, deep sank in their sockets, resembled those phosphoric meteors, that glimmer by night in places of interment. Some stalked slowly on, absorbed in profound reverie; some shrieking with agony, ran furiously about, like tigers wounded with poisoned arrows; whilst others, grinding their teeth in rage, foamed along, more frantic than the wildest maniac. They all avoided each other, and though surrounded by a multitude that no one could number, each wandered at random unheedful of the rest, as if alone on a desert which no foot had trodden.
In the middle of this huge hall, a massive crowd was continuously moving, with each person keeping their right hand on their heart, completely ignoring everything around them. They all looked as pale as death. Their eyes, sunk deep in their sockets, resembled those glowing meteors that appear at night in graveyards. Some walked slowly, lost in deep thought; some screamed in agony, running wildly like tigers hit by poison arrows; while others, gnashing their teeth in anger, rushed around more frantically than the craziest person. They all avoided one another, and although surrounded by an uncountable crowd, each person wandered aimlessly, oblivious to everyone else, as if alone on an untouched desert.
“Perplex not yourselves,” replied he bluntly, “with so much at once, you will soon be acquainted with all; let us haste and present you to Eblis.”
“Don’t confuse yourselves,” he replied straightforwardly, “with so much at once; you’ll soon learn everything. Let’s hurry and take you to Eblis.”
They continued their way through the multitude, but notwithstanding their confidence at first, they were not sufficiently composed to examine with attention the various perspectives of halls, and of galleries, that opened on the right hand and left, which were all illuminated by torches and braziers, whose flames rose in pyramids, to the centre of the vault. At length they came to a place where long curtains, brocaded with crimson and gold, fell from all parts, in striking confusion. Here the choirs and dances were heard no longer. The light which glimmered came from afar.
They continued through the crowd, but despite feeling confident at first, they weren't calm enough to carefully look at the different views of the halls and galleries that opened to the right and left, all lit by torches and braziers, whose flames rose in pyramids to the center of the ceiling. Eventually, they arrived at a place where long curtains, patterned with crimson and gold, hung down in striking disarray. Here, the choirs and dances were no longer heard. The light that glimmered came from a distance.
After some time Vathek and Nouronihar perceived a gleam brightening through the drapery, and entered a vast tabernacle, carpeted with the skins of leopards. An infinity of elders, with streaming beards, and afrits, in complete armour, had prostrated themselves before the ascent of a lofty eminence, on the top of which, upon a globe of fire, sat the formidable Eblis. His person was that of a young man, whose noble and regular features seemed to have been tarnished by malignant vapours. In his large eyes appeared both pride and despair; his flowing hair retained some resemblance to that of p. 140an angel of light. In his hand, which thunder had blasted, he swayed the iron sceptre, that causes the monster Ouranabad, [140] the afrits, and all the powers of the abyss to tremble. At his presence the heart of the Caliph sank within him, and, for the first time, he fell prostrate on his face. Nouronihar, however, though greatly dismayed, could not help admiring the person of Eblis, for she expected to have seen some stupendous giant. Eblis, with a voice more mild than might be imagined, but such as transfused through the soul the deepest melancholy, said:
After a while, Vathek and Nouronihar noticed a light shining through the curtains and stepped into a large hall, carpeted with leopard skins. Countless elders with long beards and powerful spirits in full armor had bowed down before the rise of a high platform, where the imposing figure of Eblis sat on a globe of fire. He looked like a young man whose handsome and well-defined features seemed to be clouded by dark vapors. His large eyes held a mix of pride and despair; his flowing hair resembled that of an angel. In his hand, which had been struck by lightning, he held the iron scepter that made the monster Ouranabad, the spirits, and all the forces of the abyss tremble. At the sight of him, the Caliph’s heart sank, and for the first time, he fell down on his face. Nouronihar, although very frightened, couldn't help but admire Eblis, as she had expected to see some colossal giant. Eblis spoke with a voice softer than one would expect, yet it conveyed such deep sadness that it touched the soul:
“Creatures of clay, I receive you into mine empire. Ye are numbered amongst my adorers. Enjoy whatever this palace affords—the treasures of the preadimite sultans, their bickering sabres, and those talismans that compel the Dives to open the subterranean expanses of the mountain of Kaf, which communicate with these. There, insatiable as your curiosity may be, shall you find sufficient to gratify it. You shall possess the exclusive privilege of entering the fortress of Aherman, and the halls of Argenk, where are portrayed all creatures endowed with intelligence, and the various animals that inhabited the earth prior to the creation of that contemptible being, whom ye denominate the Father of Mankind.”
“Clay creatures, I welcome you into my realm. You are counted among my admirers. Enjoy everything this palace has to offer—the treasures of ancient sultans, their clashing swords, and those amulets that make the Dives unlock the hidden depths of Mount Kaf, which connect to these. There, as insatiable as your curiosity might be, you will find more than enough to satisfy it. You will have the unique opportunity to enter the fortress of Aherman and the halls of Argenk, where all intelligent creatures and the various animals that lived on earth before the creation of that despicable being you call the Father of Mankind are depicted.”
Vathek and Nouronihar feeling themselves revived and encouraged by this harangue, eagerly said to the Giaour:
Vathek and Nouronihar, feeling refreshed and motivated by this speech, eagerly said to the Giaour:
“Bring us instantly to the place which contains these precious talismans.”
“Take us right to the place that has these valuable talismans.”
He then conducted them into a long aisle adjoining the tabernacle, preceding them with hasty steps, and followed by his disciples with the utmost alacrity. They reached at length a hall of great extent, and covered with a lofty dome, around which appeared fifty portals of bronze, secured with as many fastenings of iron. A funereal gloom prevailed over the whole scene. Here, upon two beds of incorruptible cedar, lay recumbent the fleshless forms of the preadimite kings, who had been monarchs of the whole earth. They still possessed enough of life to be conscious of their deplorable condition. Their eyes retained a melancholy motion; they regarded each other with looks of the deepest dejection, each holding his right hand motionless on his heart. At their feet were inscribed the events of their several reigns, their power, their pride, and their crimes. Soliman Raad, Soliman Daki, and Soliman Di Gian Ben Gian, who, after having chained up the Dives in the dark caverns of Kaf, became so presumptuous, as to doubt of the Supreme Power. All these maintained great state, though not to be compared with the eminence of Soliman Ben Daoud.
He then led them down a long aisle next to the tabernacle, moving quickly ahead while his disciples followed closely behind. They eventually reached a large hall with a high dome, surrounded by fifty bronze doors, each secured with iron locks. A somber darkness filled the entire space. Here, on two beds of incorruptible cedar, lay the skeletal remains of the pre-Adamic kings who had been rulers of the whole earth. They still had enough life left to be aware of their tragic state. Their eyes moved sadly; they looked at each other with deep despair, each one resting his right hand on his heart. At their feet, the events of their reigns were inscribed, detailing their power, their pride, and their sins. Soliman Raad, Soliman Daki, and Soliman Di Gian Ben Gian, who, after imprisoning the Dives in the dark caves of Kaf, became so arrogant as to doubt the Supreme Power. All of them maintained a grand presence, though none compared to the greatness of Soliman Ben Daoud.
This king, so renowned for his wisdom, was on the loftiest elevation, and placed immediately under the dome. He appeared to possess more animation than the rest, though, from time to time, he p. 142laboured with profound sighs, and, like his companions, kept his right hand on his heart; yet his countenance was more composed, and he seemed to be listening to the sullen roar of a vast cataract, visible in part through the grated portals. This was the only sound that intruded on the silence of these doleful mansions. A range of brazen vases surrounded the elevation.
This king, famous for his wisdom, was at the highest point, right under the dome. He seemed more animated than the others, although he occasionally p. 142let out deep sighs and, like his companions, kept his right hand on his heart; still, his expression was calmer, and he seemed to be listening to the gloomy roar of a vast waterfall, partially visible through the barred doors. This was the only sound that broke the silence of these mournful halls. A row of bronze vases surrounded the elevated area.
“Remove the covers from these cabalistic depositaries,” said the Giaour to Vathek, “and avail thyself of the talismans, which will break asunder all these gates of bronze, and not only render thee master of the treasures contained within them, but also of the spirits by which they are guarded.”
“Take off the covers from these mysterious containers,” said the Giaour to Vathek, “and use the talismans, which will open all these bronze gates, and not only make you the master of the treasures inside, but also of the spirits that protect them.”
The Caliph, whom this ominous preliminary had entirely disconcerted, approached the vases with faltering footsteps, and was ready to sink with terror, when he heard the groans of Soliman. As he proceeded, a voice from the livid lips of the prophet articulated these words:
The Caliph, completely thrown off by this ominous start, moved towards the vases with shaky steps, on the verge of collapsing from fear, when he heard Soliman’s groans. As he got closer, a voice from the pale lips of the prophet spoke these words:
“In my lifetime, I filled a magnificent throne, having on my right hand twelve thousand seats of gold, where the patriarchs and prophets heard my doctrines; on my left the sages and doctors, upon as many thrones of silver, were present at all my decisions. Whilst I thus administered justice to innumerable multitudes, the birds of the air librating over me, served as a canopy from the rays of the sun. My people flourished, and my palace rose to the clouds. I erected a temple to the Most High, which was the wonder of the universe; but I basely p. 143suffered myself to be seduced by the love of women, and a curiosity that could not be restrained by sub-lunary things. I listened to the counsels of Aherman, and the daughter of Pharaoh; and adored fire, and the host of heaven. I forsook the holy city, and commanded the Genii to rear the stupendous palace of Istakar, and the terrace of the watch-towers, each of which was consecrated to a star. There for a while I enjoyed myself in the zenith of glory and pleasure. Not only men, but supernatural existences were subject also to my will. I began to think, as these unhappy monarchs around had already thought, that the vengeance of heaven was asleep, when at once the thunder burst my structures asunder, and precipitated me hither; where, however, I do not remain like the other inhabitants totally destitute of hope, for an angel of light hath revealed, that in consideration of the piety of my early youth, my woes shall come to an end when this cataract shall for ever cease to flow. Till then I am in torments, ineffable torments, an unrelenting fire preys on my heart.”
“In my lifetime, I sat on a magnificent throne, with twelve thousand gold seats on my right where the patriarchs and prophets listened to my teachings; on my left sat the sages and scholars in just as many silver thrones, attending all my decisions. While I administered justice to countless multitudes, birds flew overhead, providing shade from the sun. My people thrived, and my palace seemed to reach the clouds. I built a temple for the Most High, which became a marvel of the universe; but I foolishly allowed myself to be tempted by the love of women and an insatiable curiosity about worldly things. I listened to the advice of Aherman and the daughter of Pharaoh; I worshiped fire and the host of heaven. I abandoned the holy city and ordered the Genii to construct the magnificent palace of Istakar, and the terrace of the watchtowers, each dedicated to a star. For a time, I enjoyed the peak of glory and pleasure. Not only humans, but supernatural beings were also subject to my will. I began to believe, like the other unfortunate monarchs around me, that heaven's vengeance was dormant, when suddenly, thunder shattered my structures and cast me down here; yet unlike the other inhabitants, I do not remain entirely without hope, for an angel of light has revealed that because of the piety of my early youth, my suffering will end when this waterfall finally stops flowing. Until then, I am in torment, indescribable torment, an unrelenting fire consuming my heart.”
Having uttered this exclamation, Soliman raised his hands towards heaven, in token of supplication, and the Caliph discerned through his bosom, which was transparent as crystal, his heart enveloped in flames. At a sight so full of horror, Nouronihar fell back like one petrified, into the arms of Vathek, who cried out with a convulsive sob:
Having said this, Soliman lifted his hands to the sky in a gesture of prayer, and the Caliph could see through his chest, which was as clear as glass, his heart surrounded by flames. At such a horrifying sight, Nouronihar fainted, falling back into the arms of Vathek, who gasped with a trembling sob:
“None! none!” replied the malicious Dive. “Know, miserable prince, thou art now in the abode of vengeance, and despair. Thy heart, also, will be kindled, like those of the other votaries of Eblis. A few days are allotted thee previous to this fatal period: employ them as thou wilt. Recline on these heaps of gold: command the Infernal Potentates: range at thy pleasure through these immense subterranean domains. No barrier shall be shut against thee. As for me, I have fulfilled my mission. I now leave thee to thyself.”
“None! None!” replied the wicked Dive. “Know this, miserable prince: you are now in a place of vengeance and despair. Your heart will be set ablaze, just like those of the other followers of Eblis. You have a few days left before this deadly moment arrives: use them as you wish. Lounge on these piles of gold: command the Infernal Potentates: explore these vast underground realms at your leisure. No doors will be closed to you. As for me, I’ve completed my task. I’m leaving you to your own devices now.”
At these words he vanished.
At these words, he disappeared.
The Caliph and Nouronihar remained in the most abject affliction. Their tears unable to flow, scarcely could they support themselves. At length, taking each other despondingly by the hand, they went faltering from this fatal hall, indifferent which way they turned their steps. Every portal opened at their approach. The Dives fell prostrate before them. Every reservoir of riches was disclosed to their view, but they no longer felt the incentives of curiosity, pride, or avarice. With like apathy they heard the chorus of Genii, and saw the stately banquets prepared to regale them. They went wandering on from chamber to chamber, hall to hall, and gallery to gallery; all without bounds or limit; all distinguishable by the same lowering gloom; all adorned with the same awful grandeur; all traversed p. 145by persons in search of repose and consolation, but who sought them in vain, for every one carried within him a heart tormented in flames. Shunned by these various sufferers, who seemed by their looks to be upbraiding the partners of their guilt, they withdrew from them, to wait in direful suspense the moment which should render them to each other the like objects of terror.
The Caliph and Nouronihar were in deep sorrow. Their tears wouldn’t come, and they could barely stand. Eventually, holding hands despairingly, they left the fatal hall, unsure of which direction to go. Every doorway opened for them. The Dives fell to the ground before them. All sources of wealth were revealed to them, but they no longer felt curiosity, pride, or greed. They listened apathetically to the chorus of Genii and saw the magnificent banquets set up for them. They wandered from room to room, hall to hall, and gallery to gallery; all without end or limit; all marked by the same oppressive gloom; all adorned with the same intimidating grandeur; all crossed by people searching for peace and comfort, but who found none, for each carried a heart tormented by flames. Avoided by these various sufferers, who seemed to blame them with their looks for their shared guilt, they stepped away to wait in dreadful anticipation for the moment that would turn them into similar objects of fear.
“What,” exclaimed Nouronihar, “will the time come, when I shall snatch my hand from thine!”
“What,” Nouronihar exclaimed, “will the time come when I can pull my hand away from yours!”
“Ah!” said Vathek, “and shall my eyes ever cease to drink from thine long draughts of enjoyment! Shall the moments of our reciprocal ecstasies be reflected on with horror! It was not thou that broughtest me hither; the principles by which Carathis perverted my youth have been the sole cause of my perdition!”
“Ah!” said Vathek, “will my eyes ever stop indulging in your long moments of pleasure? Will we look back on our shared ecstasies with horror? It wasn’t you who brought me here; the principles that Carathis twisted in my youth are the sole reason for my downfall!”
Having given vent to these painful expressions, he called to an Afrit, who was stirring up one of the braziers, and bade him fetch the Princess Carathis from the palace of Samarah.
Having expressed these painful feelings, he called to an Afrit, who was tending one of the braziers, and told him to bring the Princess Carathis from the palace of Samarah.
After issuing these orders, the Caliph and Nouronihar continued walking amidst the silent crowd, till they heard voices at the end of the gallery. Presuming them to proceed from some unhappy beings, who like themselves were awaiting their final doom, they followed the sound, and found it to come from a small square chamber, where they discovered sitting on sofas, five young men of goodly figure, and a lovely female, who were all holding a p. 146melancholy conversation, by the glimmering of a lonely lamp. Each had a gloomy and forlorn air, and two of them were embracing each other with great tenderness. On seeing the Caliph and the daughter of Fakreddin enter they arose, saluted, and gave them place. Then he who had appeared the most considerable of the group, addressed himself thus to Vathek:
After giving these orders, the Caliph and Nouronihar kept walking through the quiet crowd until they heard voices at the end of the gallery. Thinking they came from others who, like them, were waiting for their final fate, they followed the sound and found it was coming from a small square room. Inside, they saw five young men with handsome appearances and a beautiful woman, all sitting on sofas and engaged in a gloomy conversation under the dim light of a lonely lamp. Each of them looked sad and lost, and two of the men were hugging each other with deep affection. When the Caliph and the daughter of Fakreddin entered, they stood up, greeted them, and offered them their seats. Then, the one who seemed the most important of the group turned to Vathek and said:
“Strangers! who doubtless are in the same state of suspense as ourselves, as you do not yet bear your hand on your heart, if you are come hither to pass the interval allotted previous to the infliction of our common punishment, condescend to relate the adventures that have brought you to this fatal place; and we in return will acquaint you with ours; which deserves but too well to be heard. We will trace back our crimes to their source, though we are not permitted to repent. This is the only employment suited to wretches like us.”
“Strangers! who are probably feeling just as anxious as we are, since you haven’t placed your hand on your heart yet. If you’ve come here to wait out the time before we face our shared punishment, please share the experiences that led you to this tragic place; in return, we will share ours, which certainly deserve to be heard. We will trace our crimes back to their origins, even though we aren’t allowed to repent. This is the only activity suited to people like us.”
The Caliph and Nouronihar assented to the proposal, and Vathek began, not without tears and lamentations, a sincere recital of every circumstance that had passed. When the afflicting narrative was closed, the young man entered on his own. Each person proceeded in order, and when the fourth prince had reached the midst of his adventures, a sudden noise interrupted him, which caused the vault to tremble, and to open.
The Caliph and Nouronihar agreed to the proposal, and Vathek started, not without tears and sorrow, a heartfelt recounting of everything that had happened. When he finished his painful story, the young man began sharing his own. Each person took their turn, and when the fourth prince got to the middle of his adventures, a loud noise suddenly interrupted him, making the vault shake and open up.
“What dost thou here, in this little square chamber? As the Dives are become subject to thy beck, I expected to have found thee on the throne of the preadimite kings.”
“What are you doing here, in this small square room? Since the rich have become subject to your call, I expected to find you on the throne of the original kings.”
“Execrable woman!” answered the Caliph; “cursed be the day thou gavest me birth! Go! follow this Afrit; let him conduct thee to the hall of the Prophet Soliman; there thou wilt learn to what these palaces are destined, and how much I ought to abhor the impious knowledge thou hast taught me.”
“Wretched woman!” replied the Caliph; “cursed be the day you were born! Go! Follow this demon; let him take you to the hall of the Prophet Solomon; there you will learn the purpose of these palaces and how deeply I should despise the wicked knowledge you’ve given me.”
“The height of power to which thou art arrived, has certainly turned thy brain,” answered Carathis; “but I ask no more, than permission to show my respect for the prophet. It is, however, proper thou shouldst know, that, as the Afrit has informed me neither of us shall return to Samarah, I requested his permission to arrange my affairs, and he politely consented. Availing myself, therefore, of the few moments allowed me, I set fire to the tower, and consumed in it the mutes, negresses, and serpents, which have rendered me so much good service; nor should I have been less kind to Morakanabad, had he not prevented me, by deserting at last to thy brother. As for Bababalouk, who had the folly to return to Samarah, and all the good brotherhood to provide husbands for thy wives, I undoubtedly would have put them to the torture, could I but have allowed them the time. Being, however, in a p. 148hurry, I only hung him, after having caught him in a snare with thy wives; whilst them I buried alive by the help of my negresses, who thus spent their last moments, greatly to their satisfaction. With respect to Dilara, who ever stood high in my favour, she hath evinced the greatness of her mind, by fixing herself near, in the service of one of the Magi, and, I think, will soon be our own.”
“The level of power you’ve reached has definitely gone to your head,” Carathis replied. “But all I ask is for the chance to show my respect for the prophet. However, you should know that, as the Afrit informed me, neither of us will be returning to Samarah. I asked for his permission to sort out my affairs, and he kindly agreed. So, taking advantage of the few moments I had, I set the tower on fire and burned up the mutes, the black women, and the serpents that have served me so well; I would have shown the same kindness to Morakanabad, if he hadn’t betrayed me by fleeing to your brother. As for Bababalouk, who foolishly returned to Samarah, and the good brotherhood who tried to find husbands for your wives, I definitely would have tortured them if I had more time. However, since I was in a hurry, I only hanged him after catching him in a trap with your wives; I buried them alive with the help of my black women, who spent their last moments rather contentedly. Regarding Dilara, who has always been in my good graces, she’s shown her strength of character by placing herself near me, serving one of the Magi, and I believe she will soon be ours.”
Vathek, too much cast down to express the indignation excited by such a discourse, ordered the Afrit to remove Carathis from his presence, and continued immersed in thought, which his companions durst not disturb.
Vathek, too upset to express his anger at such talk, ordered the Afrit to take Carathis away from him and remained deep in thought, a state his companions dared not interrupt.
Carathis, however, eagerly entered the dome of Soliman, and, without regarding in the least the groans of the Prophet, undauntedly removed the covers of the vases, and violently seized on the talismans. Then, with a voice more loud than had hitherto been heard in these mansions, she compelled the Dives to disclose to her the most secret treasures, the most profound stores, which the Afrit himself had not seen. She passed by rapid descents known only to Eblis and his most favoured Potentates, and thus penetrated the very entrails of the earth, where breathes the Sansar, or icy wind of death. Nothing appalled her dauntless soul. She perceived, however, in all the inmates who bore their hands on their heart, a little singularity not much to her taste. As she was emerging from one of the abysses, Eblis stood forth to her view, but, notwithstanding he displayed the full effulgence of p. 149his infernal majesty, she preserved her countenance unaltered, and even paid her compliments with considerable firmness.
Carathis, however, eagerly entered the dome of Soliman and, without paying any attention to the Prophet's groans, boldly removed the covers of the vases and forcefully seized the talismans. Then, with a voice louder than had ever been heard in those mansions, she forced the Dives to reveal to her the most hidden treasures and the deepest stores, which even the Afrit had never seen. She traversed swift descents known only to Eblis and his most favored Potentates, thus penetrating the very depths of the earth, where the Sansar, or icy wind of death, breathes. Nothing frightened her fearless spirit. However, she noticed a peculiar trait in all the inhabitants who held their hands over their hearts that she found slightly displeasing. As she was emerging from one of the abysses, Eblis presented himself to her, but despite revealing the full brilliance of his infernal majesty, she maintained her composure and even offered her greetings with impressive poise.
This superb monarch thus answered:
This great king replied:
“Princess, whose knowledge and whose crimes have merited a conspicuous rank in my empire, thou doest well to employ the leisure that remains, for the flames and torments which are ready to seize on thy heart, will not fail to provide thee with full employment.”
Princess, whose knowledge and crimes have earned you a notable position in my empire, it’s wise for you to make use of the time you have left, because the flames and torments that are about to grip your heart will keep you fully busy.
He said this, and was lost in the curtains of his tabernacle.
He said this and got lost in the curtains of his tent.
Carathis paused for a moment with surprise, but, resolved to follow the advice of Eblis, she assembled all the choirs of Genii, and all the Dives, to pay her homage. Thus marched she in triumph through a vapour of perfumes, amidst the acclamations of all the malignant spirits; with most of whom she had formed a previous acquaintance. She even attempted to dethrone one of the Solimans, for the purpose of usurping his place, when a voice, proceeding from the Abyss of Death, proclaimed:
Carathis paused for a moment in surprise, but determined to follow Eblis's advice, she gathered all the choirs of Genies and all the Dives to pay her respect. So she marched in triumph through a cloud of perfumes, amidst the cheers of all the evil spirits, many of whom she already knew. She even tried to overthrow one of the Solimans to take his place when a voice from the Abyss of Death proclaimed:
“All is accomplished!”
“All is done!”
Instantaneously, the haughty forehead of the intrepid princess became corrugated with agony; she uttered a tremendous yell, and fixed—no more to be withdrawn—her right hand upon her heart, which was become a receptacle of eternal fire.
In an instant, the proud brow of the fearless princess creased with pain; she let out a loud scream and placed—never to be removed—her right hand on her heart, which had turned into a container of everlasting flames.
In this delirium, forgetting all ambitious projects, and her thirst for that knowledge which should ever p. 150be hidden from mortals, she overturned the offerings of the Genii; and, having execrated the hour she was begotten, and the womb that had borne her, glanced off in a whirl that rendered her invisible, and continued to revolve without intermission.
In this chaos, forgetting all her ambitious projects and her desire for knowledge that should always be hidden from humans, she knocked over the gifts of the spirits; and, having cursed the moment she was born and the mother who gave birth to her, she spun away in a whirlwind that made her invisible, and kept spinning without stopping.
At almost the same instant, the same voice announced to the Caliph, Nouronihar, the five princes, and the princess, the awful and irrevocable decree. Their hearts immediately took fire, and they at once lost the most precious of the gifts of heaven—hope. These unhappy beings recoiled, with looks of the most furious distraction. Vathek beheld in the eyes of Nouronihar nothing but rage and vengeance; nor could she discern ought in his but aversion and despair. The two princes who were friends, and till that moment had preserved their attachment, shrunk back, gnashing their teeth with mutual and unchangeable hatred. Kalilah and his sister made reciprocal gestures of imprecation; whilst the two other princes testified their horror for each other by the most ghastly convulsions, and screams that could not be smothered. All severally plunged themselves into the accursed multitude, there to wander in an eternity of unabating anguish.
At almost the same moment, the same voice conveyed to the Caliph, Nouronihar, the five princes, and the princess the terrible and unchangeable decree. Their hearts instantly ignited with despair, and they immediately lost the most valuable gift of all—hope. These unfortunate individuals recoiled, their faces displaying furious distraction. Vathek saw nothing in Nouronihar's eyes but anger and a desire for revenge; she could only see aversion and despair reflected in his. The two princes, who had been friends and had maintained their bond until that moment, stepped back, grinding their teeth in mutual and unending hatred. Kalilah and his sister exchanged gestures of curses, while the other two princes showed their horror for one another through grotesque convulsions and screams they could not suppress. Each of them threw themselves into the cursed crowd, destined to wander in an eternity of relentless suffering.
Such was, and such should be, the punishment of unrestrained passions, and atrocious actions. Such is, and such should be, the chastisement of blind ambition, that would transgress those bounds which the Creator hath prescribed to human knowledge, and by aiming at discoveries reserved for pure intelligence, acquire that infatuated pride, which p. 151perceives not the condition appointed to man is, to be ignorant and humble.
This is the punishment for uncontrolled desires and terrible actions. This is the consequence of blind ambition that crosses the limits set by the Creator for human understanding, striving for insights meant only for true wisdom, leading to that foolish pride, which p. 151fails to see that the condition meant for humanity is to stay humble and open-minded.
Thus the Caliph Vathek who, for the sake of empty pomp and forbidden power, hath sullied himself with a thousand crimes, became a prey to grief without end, and remorse without mitigation; whilst the humble and despised Gulchenrouz passed whole ages in undisturbed tranquillity, and the pure happiness of childhood.
Thus the Caliph Vathek, who, for the sake of empty glory and forbidden power, has stained himself with a thousand crimes, fell victim to endless sorrow and unrelenting guilt; while the humble and scorned Gulchenrouz spent entire lifetimes in peaceful serenity and genuine childhood happiness.
p. 153NOTES.
[7a] Caliph. This title amongst the Mahometans comprehends the concrete character of prophet, priest, and king; and is used to signify the Vicar of God on earth.—Habesci’s State of the Ottoman Empire, p. 9. Herbelot, p. 985.
[7a] Caliph. This title among Muslims encompasses the roles of prophet, priest, and king, and is used to indicate the Vicar of God on earth.—Habesci’s State of the Ottoman Empire, p. 9. Herbelot, p. 985.
[7b] One of his eyes became so terrible. The author of Nighiaristan hath preserved a fact that supports this account; and there is no history of Vathek, in which his terrible eye is not mentioned.
[7b] One of his eyes became so horrific. The author of Nighiaristan has recorded a fact that backs up this story; and there is no history of Vathek that does not mention his horrific eye.
[8a] Omar Ben Abdalaziz. This Caliph was eminent above all others for temperance and self-denial; insomuch, that he is p. 154believed to have been raised to Mahomet’s bosom, as a reward for his abstinence in an age of corruption. Herbelot, p. 690.
[8a] Omar Ben Abdalaziz. This Caliph stood out for his moderation and self-control; so much so that people believe he was taken into Mahomet’s embrace as a reward for his restraint during a time of corruption. Herbelot, p. 690.
[8b] Samarah. A city of the Babylonian Irak, supposed to have stood on the site where Nimrod erected his tower. Khondemir relates, in his life of Motassem, that this prince, to terminate the disputes which were perpetually happening between the inhabitants of Bagdat and his Turkish slaves, withdrew from thence; and, having fixed on a situation in the plain of Catoul, there founded Samarah. He is said to have had in the stables of this city a hundred and thirty thousand pied horses; each of which carried, by his order, a sack of earth to a place he had chosen. By this accumulation, an elevation was formed that commanded a view of all Samarah, and served for the foundation of his magnificent palace. Herbelot, p. 752, 808, 985. Anecdotes Arabes, p. 413.
[8b] Samarah. A city in present-day Iraq, believed to have been located where Nimrod built his tower. Khondemir writes in his account of Motassem that this ruler, to put an end to the constant conflicts between the people of Baghdad and his Turkish slaves, left the area. He chose a location in the plain of Catoul and established Samarah there. It's said that he had 130,000 spotted horses in the stables of this city, each carrying a sack of earth to a site he had selected. This accumulation created a raised area that overlooked all of Samarah and became the foundation for his grand palace. Herbelot, p. 752, 808, 985. Anecdotes Arabes, p. 413.
[9] Houris. The Virgins of Paradise, called, from their large black eyes, Hur al oyun. An intercourse with these, according to the institution of Mahomet, is to constitute the principal felicity of the faithful. Not formed of clay, like mortal women, they are deemed in the highest degree beautiful, and exempt from p. 155every inconvenience incident to the sex. Al Koran; passim.
[9] Houris. The Virgins of Paradise, known for their large black eyes, are called Hur al oyn. Interacting with them, according to the teachings of Muhammad, is seen as the main bliss for the faithful. Unlike mortal women, who are made of clay, they are considered exceptionally beautiful and free from all the troubles typically associated with women. p. 155 Al Koran; passim.
[10] Genii. Genn or Ginn, in the Arabic, signifies a Genius or Demon—a being of a higher order, and formed of more subtile matter than man. According to Oriental mythology, the Genii governed the world long before the creation of Adam. The Mahometans regarded them as an intermediate race between angels and men, and capable of salvation: whence Mahomet pretended a commission to convert them. Consonant to this, we read that, “When the servant of God stood up to invoke him, it wanted little but that the Genii had pressed on him in crowds, to hear him rehearse the Koran.” Herbelot, p. 357. Al Koran ch. 72.
[10] Genii. Genn or Ginn, in Arabic, means a Genius or Demon—a being of a higher order, made of finer matter than humans. According to Oriental mythology, the Genii ruled the world long before Adam was created. Muslims viewed them as a race between angels and humans, capable of salvation, which is why Muhammad claimed he was tasked with converting them. In line with this, it is said, “When the servant of God stood up to call on Him, it was almost as if the Genii had crowded around him to hear him recite the Koran.” Herbelot, p. 357. Al Koran ch. 72.
[23] Accursed Giaour. Dives of this kind are frequently mentioned by Eastern writers. Consult their tales in general, and especially those of “The Fisherman,” “Aladdin,” and “The Princess of China.”
[23] The Accursed Giaour. These kinds of dives are often mentioned by Eastern writers. Check out their stories in general, especially “The Fisherman,” “Aladdin,” and “The Princess of China.”
[26a] Bababalouk, the Chief of his Eunuchs. As it was the employment of the black eunuchs to wait upon, and guard the sultanas, to the general p. 156superintendence of the Harem was particularly committed to their chief. Habesci’s State of the Ottoman Empire, p. 155–6.
[26a] Bababalouk, the Chief of his Eunuchs. Since it was the responsibility of the black eunuchs to serve and protect the sultanas, the overall management of the Harem was especially entrusted to their leader. Habesci’s State of the Ottoman Empire, p. 155–6.
[26b] The Divan. This was both the supreme council, and court of justice, at which the Caliphs of the race of the Abassides assisted in person to redress the injuries of every appellant. Herbelot, p. 298.
[26b] The Divan. This was both the highest council and the court of justice, where the Caliphs from the Abbasid dynasty personally helped to address the grievances of every petitioner. Herbelot, p. 298.
[27] The Prime Vizier. Vazir, Vezir, or as we express it, Vizier, literally signifies a porter; and by metaphor, the minister who bears the principal burden of the state.
[27] The Prime Vizier. Vazir, Vezir, or what we call Vizier, literally means a porter; and metaphorically, it refers to the minister who carries the main responsibilities of the state.
[50] Gian Ben Gian. By this appellation was distinguished the monarch of that species of beings, whom the Arabians denominate Gian or Ginn, that is, Genii; and the Tarik Thabari, Peres, Feez, or Faeries.
[50] Gian Ben Gian. This name referred to the king of a type of creatures that the Arabs call Gian or Ginn, which means Genii; and the Tarik Thabari calls them Peres, Feez, or Faeries.
[51] Rocnabad. The stream thus denominated flows near the city of Schiraz. Its waters are uncommonly pure and limpid, and their banks swarded with the finest verdure.
[51] Rocnabad. The stream by that name flows near the city of Shiraz. Its waters are unusually clear and clean, and the banks are covered with lush green grass.
[53] p. 157Moullahs. Those among the Mahometans who were bred to the law had this title; and from their order the judges of cities and provinces were taken.
[53] p. 157Mullahs. Those among the Muslims who were educated in religious law held this title; and judges of cities and provinces were chosen from their ranks.
[55] Bababalouk almost sunk with confusion, whilst, etc. The heinousness of Vathek’s profanation can only be judged of by an orthodox Mussulman; or one who recollects the ablution and prayer indispensably required on the exoneration of nature. Sale’s Prelim. Disc. p. 139. Al Koran, ch. 4. Habesci’s State of the Ottoman Empire, p. 93.
[55] Bababalouk was almost overwhelmed with confusion, while, etc. The seriousness of Vathek’s offense can only be understood by a devout Muslim or someone who remembers the washing and prayers that are absolutely necessary for purification. Sale’s Prelim. Disc. p. 139. Al Koran, ch. 4. Habesci’s State of the Ottoman Empire, p. 93.
[67a] Horrible Kaf. This mountain, which in reality is no other than Caucasus, was supposed to surround the earth, like a ring encompassing a finger. The sun was believed to rise from one of its eminences (as over Octa, by the Latin poets) and to set on the opposite; whence “from Kaf to Kaf,” signified from one extremity of the earth to the other.
[67a] Horrible Kaf. This mountain, which is really just the Caucasus, was thought to wrap around the earth, like a ring around a finger. People believed the sun rose from one of its peaks (like over Octa, according to the Latin poets) and set on the other side; hence “from Kaf to Kaf” meant from one end of the earth to the other.
[67b] The Simurgh. This is that wonderful bird of the East concerning which so many marvels are told. It was not p. 158only endowed with reason, but possessed also the knowledge of every language. This creature relates of itself, that it had seen the great revolution of seven thousand years, twelve times, commence and close; and, that in its duration, the world had been seven times void of inhabitants, and as often replenished. The Simurgh is represented as a great friend to the race of Adam, and not less inimical to the Dives.
[67b] The Simurgh. This is that amazing bird from the East that is surrounded by so many fascinating stories. It wasn't just intelligent, but it also knew every language. This creature claims to have witnessed the grand cycle of seven thousand years, starting and ending twelve times; and during that time, the world had been empty of inhabitants seven times and filled again just as often. The Simurgh is shown as a great ally to humanity and is equally hostile to the evil spirits.
[67c] Afrits. These were a kind of Medusa, or Lamia, supposed to be the most terrible and cruel of all the orders of the Dives. Herbelot, p. 66.
[67c] Afrits. These were a type of Medusa or Lamia, thought to be the most frightening and ruthless of all the types of Dives. Herbelot, p. 66.
[68] Deggial. This word signifies properly a liar and imposter, but is applied by Mahometan writers to their Antichrist. He is described as having but one eye and eyebrow, and on his forehead the radicals of cafer, or infidel, are said to be impressed.
[68] Deggial. This term actually means a liar and a fraud, but Muslim writers use it to refer to their version of the Antichrist. He is depicted as having only one eye and one eyebrow, and it's said that the marks of cafer, or infidel, are imprinted on his forehead.
[79a] Calenders. These were a sort of men amongst the Mahometans who abandoned father and mother, wife and children, relations and possessions, to wander through the world, under a pretence of religion, entirely subsisting on the fortuitous bounty of those they had the address to dupe. Herbelot, Suppl. p. 204.
[79a] Calendars. These were a type of men among the Muslims who left their parents, spouses, children, relatives, and belongings to roam the world, using religion as an excuse, and entirely relying on the random generosity of those they managed to deceive. Herbelot, Suppl. p. 204.
[79b] p. 159Santons. A body of religionists who were also called Abdals, and pretended to be inspired with the most enthusiastic raptures of divine love. They were regarded by the vulgar as saints. Olearius, Tom. I. p. 971. Herbelot, p. 5.
[79b] p. 159Santons. A group of religious individuals known as Abdals, who claimed to be filled with intense feelings of divine love. They were seen by the general public as saints. Olearius, Tom. I. p. 971. Herbelot, p. 5.
[79c] Dervises. The term dervise signifies a poor man, and is the general appellation by which a religious sect amongst the Mahometans is named.
[79c] Dervishes. The term dervish means a poor man and is the common name for a religious group among Muslims.
[79d] Brahmins. These constituted the principal caste of the Indians, according to whose doctrines Brahma, from whom they are called, is the first of the three created beings by whom the world was made. This Brahma is said to have communicated to the Indians four books, in which all the sciences and ceremonies of their religion are comprised.
[79d] Brahmins. These are the main caste of the Indians, according to their beliefs, Brahma, from whom they derive their name, is the first of the three beings that created the world. This Brahma is said to have revealed to the Indians four texts that include all the knowledge and rituals of their religion.
[79e] Faquirs. This sect were a kind of religious anchorites, who spent their whole lives in the severest austerities and mortification.
[79e] Faquirs. This group was a kind of religious hermits who devoted their entire lives to extreme self-discipline and self-denial.
[82] p. 160Peries. The word Peri, in the Persian language, signifies that beautiful race of creatures which constitutes the link between angels and men.
[82] p. 160Peries. The term Peri, in Persian, refers to those beautiful beings that act as a bridge between angels and humans.
[134] Balkis. This was the Arabian name of the Queen of Sheba, who went from the South to hear the wisdom and admire the glory of Solomon. The Koran represents her as a worshipper of fire. Solomon is said not only to have entertained her with the greatest magnificence, but also to have raised her to his bed and his throne. Al Koran, ch. 27, and Sale’s notes. Herbelot, p. 182.
[134] Balkis. This was the Arabian name for the Queen of Sheba, who traveled from the South to hear Solomon's wisdom and admire his greatness. The Koran describes her as a worshipper of fire. Solomon is said to have not only hosted her with incredible splendor but also raised her to his bed and throne. Al Koran, ch. 27, and Sale’s notes. Herbelot, p. 182.
[140] Ouranabad. This monster is represented as a fierce flying hydra, and belongs to the same class with the Rakshe, whose ordinary food was serpents and dragons; the Soham, which had the head of a horse, with four eyes, and the body of a flame-coloured dragon; the Syl, a basilisk with a face resembling the human, but so tremendous that no mortal could bear to behold it; the Ejder, and others. See these respective titles in Richardson’s Dictionary, Persian, Arabic and English.
[140] Ouranabad. This creature is shown as a fierce flying hydra and is in the same category as the Rakshe, which typically fed on serpents and dragons; the Soham, which had the head of a horse, four eyes, and the body of a flame-colored dragon; the Syl, a basilisk with a face that looks human but is so horrifying that no person could stand to look at it; the Ejder, and others. See these respective titles in Richardson’s Dictionary, Persian, Arabic and English.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!